



C^fr**^ 



-Tt-sf 




LIFE AND LABOR 



IN THE 



SPIRIT WORLD. 



BEING A DESCRIPTION OF LOCALITIES, EMPLOYMENTS, SUR- 
ROUNDINGS, AND CONDITIONS IN THE SPHERES. 



By Members of the Spirit-Band of 

MISS M. T. SHELHAMER, 

Medium of the Banner of Light Public Free Circle. 



The refulgent ray of Truth is all-piercing; it can never be quenched; ita 
light shall yet illuminate the world. 



SECOND THOUSAND. 



BOSTON: 
COLBY & RICH, PUBLISHERS. 

CORNER BOSWORTH AND PROVINCE STS. 

188 5. 

Compliments of 

JAY BENSON HAMILTON. D. IX 

Editor, Bible Champion. 



fx* 






SOURCE UNKNOWN 

AUG 2 1940 



PREFACE. 



When the thought of publishing this volume was first sug- 
gested to me by my spirit guides, I was led to ask, what good 
will it accomplish? and they replied: It will teach mortals 
that which it is impossible for them to obtain from any other 
source, but of which they are supremely desirous of being 
informed, — the conditions and surroundings, and the pleasures 
and pursuits of and influence exerted upon the denizens of 
earth by the inhabitants of the spirit world ; it will reveal 
somewhat of the life their departed relatives and friends live, 
and to which they themselves are rapidly approaching; it will 
show that that life is a tangible reality, that it is, in fact, the 
substance, this being but the shadow, — the eternal, while this is 
but transitory ; that while the joys they may there possess sur- 
pass all human power of conception, they are attained only by 
purity of thought, and a faithful performance of duty, and that 
every advance made in those essentials in this life places them 
in a correspondingly advanced state when they enter the spirit- 
ual realm. I had no desire to further question ; the accom- 
plishment of such a work seemed every way desirable ; I cheer- 
fully acceded to their wishes, and the result is here presented. 

I believe that all herein given has emanated from the minds 
of spiritual intelligences, that even the words employed have 
been chosen by them as most befitting the thoughts they wished 
to express. They have come to me in times of quiet seclusion, 
when there was nothing to disturb the harmony absolutely 
required for the transmission of the truths they wished tc 
convey. 

M. T. Shelhamer. 



CONTENTS. 



PART FIRST. 

CHAPTER I. 
Spirit Violet. Sympathy. Girls. Old Age. • 7 

CHAPTER II. 

Spirit Echoes. A Meeting of Missionary Spirits. A Spirit 
Returns to Comfort Her Mother. Just Recognition of 
Returning Spirits. Consolatory Thoughts for Bereaved 
Mothers. The Ministration of Spirits. The Rain of the 
Summer-Land. Happiness of Spirits in Communing with 
Friends on Earth. Poetry of the Spirit Spheres. My 
Mother (poem) 23 

CHAPTER III. 

Real Life in the Spirit World. A Darkened Spirit Led 
to See the Light. An Outcast from Earth Returns to Aid 
the Fallen. Unseen Helpers at a Conflagration. Advent of 
a Mortal into Spirit Life 37 

CHAPTER IV. 
Zencollia City and its Surroundings. A Temple of Learn- 
ing. Hall of Metaphysics. Hall of Literature. Hall of 
Music. Social Life in Zencollia. Interior View of Zen- 
collia. A Convocation of Women; Equality of Sex. Dwel- 
lers in Zencollia. A Suburban View. My Home, its Life 

and Associations. 54 

CHAPTER V. 

Places I Have Seen. The People of Spring Garden City. 
Children's Lyceum. Harmonial City. A Magnificent Tem- 
ple. City of Joy. Floralia, the Valley of Flowers. The 
Valley of Delight. The Happy Hunting Ground of the 

Indians. . . . .72 

CHAPTER VI. 

Scenes and Incidents in the Spirit Land. Trial and 
Triumph. A Home for the Weary. The Condition of One 
Selfish on Earth. First Steps towards Enlightenment. 
Enfranchisement of a Spirit. Children's Progressive Lyce- 
ums. Methods of Instruction in Spirit Lyceums. A Golden 

Chain Recitation 81 

CHAPTER VII. 

How Spirits Work. A Spirit Mother Relieves an Impover- 
ished Daughter. Parents Suddenly Bereaved. The Father's 



CONTENTS. 5 

Grief Affects the Spirit. The Spirit Seeks to Make Her 
Presence Known. The Recognition and its Results. • . 103 

CHAPTER VIII. 

An Echo from the Summer-Land. The Lesson of Self- 
Sacritice. Days of Darkness. Words of Cheer from the 
Spirit-Land. The Mists Clearing Away 11G 

CHAPTER IX. 

The Fortunes of Little Georgie. Shadows on Earthly 
Paths. A Spirit Mother Leads Her Child. Visions of the 
Night. Dreams that Appeared Strange. The Strange 
Dreams fulfilled. . . . . . . . .126 

CHAPTER X. 

Lucy Aiken's Mission. Unseen Helpers. A Spirit's Efforts 
to Reach Her Father. The Last Penny and the Last 
Appeal. The Influence of the Spirit Begins to Show Itself. 
The Spirit Daughter's Presence. Happy Results of Spirit 
Efforts. Angel Visits not Few nor Far Between. . . 139 

CHAPTER XL 

Experiences in Spirit Life. The Various Classes of Spirits 
near the Earth. The Power and Extent of Personal Influ- 
ence. Beulah, a Spirit Missionary. Beulah's Self-Sacrific- 
ing Beneficence. Reformation of Spirits in the Lower 
Spheres. Illustrative Instance of the Reformation of a 
Spirit. The Work Carried to Completion. The Reformed 
Spirit Returns to Earth to Reform Others. First Sensa- 
tions upon Entering Spirit Life. The Ultimate Reign of 
Peace and Happiness on Earth 154 

CHAPTER XII. 

Sanitariums in Spirit Life. Localities and Characteristics. 
Methods of Treatment. Music as a Means of Recuperation. 
Restoration of the Mentally Diseased. Improved Medical 
Treatment on Earth. One of the Sanitariums of Spirit 
Life. Interesting Incident, — a Mother Finds Her Child. 
Cultivation of Inherent Talents. . . . . . . 172 

CHAPTER XIII. 

Surroundings and Conditions of Spirits. Reasons for 
Different Views of Spirit Surroundings. Earthly Condi- 
tions that Retard Spiritual Progress. Worldly Success 
often a Misfortune. Earthly Conditions Continued in Spirit 
Life. Au Illustration. External Surroundings Produced 
by Mental Conditions. Materialistic Scientists in Spirit 
Life. The Dawning of Spiritual Light. The Liberal- 
Minded Scientist. Contrasted Causes and Effects. The 
Simply Intellectual. Cheerlessness of a Want of Spirituality. 
Blending of the Spiritual and Intellectual. Happiness Deriv- 
able only from Within. The Human nature of Spirits. 
Right and Wrong States of Contentment. .... 186 



6 CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Our Co-operative Societies. Earthly Reforms Originate in 
Spirit Life. Divisions of Spirit Mission of Labor. Woman 
Suffrage. The Indians. Peace Arbitration. Heredity. An 
Organization of Spirits for the Elevation of Earth's Inhabi- 
tants. Care and Protection of Mediums. Development of 
New Mediums. Our Co-operative Society; what Consti- 
tutes Membership ; its Plans, Purposes, and Influence. • 214 

PART SECOND. 

CHAPTER XV. 

Introductory. — Spirit May. The Council of the Flowers. 
For the Little Ones (poem). Who Can Tell (poem). Work 
(poem). To My Sister Genevieve (poem). Grandma's 
Pet (poem). Two Birdies (poem). Evening (poem). The 
Awakening of the Flowers (poem). Baby Nellie (poem). 
A Happy New Year (poem). Snow Drops (poem). An 
Evening Song (poem). Children (poem). Snow Flakes 
(poem)" 233 

CHAPTER XVI. 
A Story for the Children. 253 

CHAPTER XVII. 
The Children of the Summer-Land. .... 272 

CHAPTER XVIII. 
Little Bertie and Others. . 290 

CHAPTER XIX. 
Golden Nest and Other Places. Heavenly Love (poem). 307 

PART THIKD. 

CHAPTER XX. 

John Critchley Prince. His Experiences in the Spirit 
World. I Come to Thee (poem). Heart Treasures 
(poem). "And He Will make it Plain" (poem). Down by 
the Sea (poem). Coming Home (poem). A Friend's 
Advice (poem). The Welcome Angels Give. . . . 326 

CHAPTER XXI. 
My Life and Experiences on Earth. .... 345 

CHAPTER XXII. 
My Life and Experiences in the Spirit World. . .351 

CHAPTER XXIII. 
The Poet's Council 3G7 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

A Visit to Robert Burns 383 

CHAPTER XXV. 
My Spiritual Work 404 



LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 



PART FIRST. 



CHAPTER I. 

SPIBIT VIOLET. 

Katie Ammidown Kinsey — the beautiful spirit to 
whom we are indebted for the larger part of the con- 
tents of this book — was the second daughter of Joseph 
and Ann Frances Kinsey, of Cincinnati, Ohio. Born 
in that city Oct. 7, 1856, the subject of this sketch 
lived in the home of her parents — save when she was 
away at school — until her twenty-lirst year, when, in 
the July of 1877, while making a visit at the home of 
an uncle in Milton, Indiana, she was suddenly sum- 
moned to enter the spirit world after an illness of only 
a few days. 

The character and disposition of Miss Kinsey were 
of the most exemplary and lovely nature. Of her it 
could be truly said: "None knew thee but to love 
thee, nor named thee but to praise." Hers was no 
common life ; imbued with an earnest and deep sym- 
pathy for humanity, and ever desirous of doing good, 
her days were spent in thoughtful care for others, and 
in seeking to give practical expression to the golden 
rule. In a memorial address framed by the officers of 



8 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

the Sabbath school, at which Katie was a regular 
attendant, and presented to her parents as a token of 
the rare appreciation in which she was held by all, are 
to be found the following commendatory words of her 
earthly life : — 

"Her heart was open, frank, and transparent; we 
all recognized the loveliness and beauty of her charac- 
ter and life, and they have left an impression not easily 
removed. She has always been the same sweet, gentle 
spirit ; no expression which was not iitting to be made 
anywhere, no harsh word or unkind look marred her 
beautiful life ; always ready to discharge cheerfully 
any duty assigned to her, and always well. As a 
scholar she seemed to absorb all that was taught, and 
to drink in the great truth of redeeming love. Her 
long connection with our school, and her interest in 
everything that would promote its welfare, we record 
as worthy of all imitation." 

For some time before her physical decease Miss 
Kinsey displayed a taste for literary pursuits, whioh 
was very gratifying to her friends, as well as pleasing 
to herself. For a number of months previous to her 
last illness, she had filled the position of editress of a 
lively little paper called The Spectator, published by 
the Friends' Lyceum, an organization of which she was 
a member ; and it is needless to remark that she man- 
aged the sheet with becoming skill, ability, and discre- 
tion. 

Widely was the death of their beloved president and 
editress deplored by the various members of the 
society, and a set of resolutions, expressing grief at 
their loss, and the esteem in which she was held by the 
organization, was framed and adopted at its first meet- 
ing following her decease. 



SPIRIT VIOLET. 9 

Notices of the death of Miss Kinsey appeared in the 
Cincinnati papers, and bore expression to the universal 
love and respect in which she was held ; while letters 
of condolence were forwarded to her parents from all 
quarters. 

Shortly after the decease of their daughter, Mr. and 
Mrs. Kinsey collected the memorial addresses, resolu- 
tions, letters of sympathy, newspaper articles, etc., on 
her death, and in connection with the literary produc- 
tions of their ascended child, published them in an ele- 
gantly bound volume, copies of which were presented 
to the numerous friends who had known and loved her. 

This memorial volume bears the following inscrip- 
tion upon its title page : — 

"Thus, far beyond all noise of earthly strife, 

Or silent death, rest 'neath the long, green sod; 
Thou art gone triumphant into perfect life, 
The soul's true life ii/God." 

The articles that follow, from the pen of Miss Kin- 
sey, will indicate to the reader her mental ability, and 
the liberal opinions entertained by her. They were 
written while filling the position of editress of The 
Spectator, and published in its columns on the dates 
specified : — 

SYMPATHY. 

" Of all the gifts given to man, the power to sympa- 
thize is the most God-like, and the man who has it not 
knows not what life is ; when he reaches his journey's 
end on this side, having been supremely selfish all the 
waj^, he will discover that what he called life was but 
a living death after all. 

u Love and sympathy seem nearly synonymous, but 
the former can be selfish, while the very essence of the 



10 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

latter is thought for others. Genius is but an intense 
power to sympathize, coupled with ability to express 
the same. In fact, this one word makes a part of so 
many good things that to enjoy life at all we must 
sympathize with nature, man, or God. 

"A sympathy with nature is the source of marvelous 
comfort; Shakespeare understood it when he said: 

'And this our life, exempt from public haunt, 

Finds tongues in trees, books in the running brooks, 

Sermons in stones, and good in everything.' 

" There are times when life grown burdensome hangs 
like a leaden weight upon our necks; we would get 
away from ourselves, and it is necessary to use all our 
pow r er to crush the wish that we had never been born ; 
then if we can go into the fields or woods, and, throw- 
ing ourselves upon the ground, rest our heads on the 
loving earth, how soon we find relief. The quiet 
breeze is like a friendly hand upon our brows; the 
voice of the brook, the song of birds, and hum of 
insects are like balm upon a wound ; we are children 
in our mothers' arms, and the grand old trees are our 
brothers and sisters. Whatever human friends may 
leave or disappoint us, we have always sweet sympa- 
thizers in the flowers, trees, brooks, rocks, grass, and 
everything which springs to life in the fields or woods, 
on the mountains or in the valleys. 

4w A sympathy with our fellow-beings is higher than 
that with nature, because more active and requiring 
forbearance. 'Put yourself in his place' has a world 
of meaning. We should strive that ours may be the 
finger which shall touch the secret spring in our neigh- 
bor's heart, which shall unlock the good lying dormant 
there for want of help to bring it out. Strive to real- 
ize their griefs and temptations. If we could for one 
short hour put ourselves in the place of some one whom 
we now condemn with so much bitterness ; if we could 
see how circumstances have wrapped their fatal web 



SPIRIT YIOLET. 11 

around him, how much the fatal tendency to do evil 
is the terrible legacy of his parents, how often would 
harsh judgment lie low in the dust, and loving mercy 
cover with her shielding mantle? If we could throw 
off this crust of ice, with which so many of us seem to 
have encased ourselves, how much more good we could 
do? iVW, we stand apart; then, joined together, each 
helping the other, we would fulfill the purpose of our 
being. 

"Sympathy with God! Is it blasphemous for weak 
mortals to think of such a thing? No! The loving 
Father alone is acquainted with us, and is therefore the 
only thorough sympathizer we have. 'He knoweth 
our frame; He remembereth that we are dust.' We 
commence to be in harmony with God just as soon as 
by cultivating sympathy for man, we become fellow- 
workers with Him." 

MAPwCH 2, 1877. 

GIELS. 

" Girls are queer creatures, but we cannot help liking 
them. Under all the silliness and vanity there is a 
vein of gold in everyone which is undoubtedly genuine, 
— it comes to the surface sometimes, but is often so 
deeply imbedded in nonsense that a superficial 
observer would not have the slightest suspicion of its 
existence. Part of this want of sense is natural, but a 
great deal of it is acquired in a negative wa} r . The 
majority of girls have very little object in life, and can- 
not see the use of accumulating material which they 
never expect to use ; to be sure they all intend to be 
married some time, but, judging from the specimens of 
male suitors, they see that which requires but very lit- 
tle effort and less sense. So, when papa and mamma, 
after a great deal of consultation, decide upon a good 
school their daughter goes there, but she could hardly 
tell you why. If she has no positive love for study, her 
chief end and aim, while in school, will be to shuffle off 
the lessons for the day with the utmost dispatch, and 



12 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WOULD. 

4 there 's an end.' When school days are over, she 
expects to have nothing more to do with the subjects 
there considered, excepting a little reading, writing, 
spelling, and arithmetic. She is to enter society, which 
to hundreds means spending the days with a little 
house-work, making a good many calls, and doing some 
shopping. The evenings are devoted to dancing or 
talking with vapid-brained young men, who never had 
an idea in their lives, and consider it an insult if a 
lady ventures one. Or worse than this, perhaps they 
must talk with young men whom they know have 
sense, but will not condescend to use it in their pres- 
ence. 

"After a while the girl is expected to marry one of 
these individuals. They do very well for a partner in 
a cotillion, but how about life ? Let us see what she 
has to say about it, talking to a confidential friend : 
' Oh, yes, it is decided that Mr. B. and I are to be 
made one. I can't saj^ I love him devotedly, and 
really think him decidedly stupid sometimes; but I 
suppose it is all for the best, for you see I cannot do a 
single thing, and if papa should be taken away or lose 
his health, having nothing to depend upon but his 
salary now, what would become of us then? As it is, 
Mr. B. is rich, and I can give a nice, comfortable home 
to both mamma and papa at any time after we are 
married.' 

" What silly and romantic ideas we had about mar- 
riage when we went to school ? How soon they vanish 
in real life ! Here we have to take the best we can get 
and be thankful for it. We believe the above to be a fair 
sample of hundreds of the marriages made at the pres- 
ent day. The man wants a housekeeper, the woman a 
home. Each gets what he or she bargained for, and so 
much more that it is not strange the daily papers are 
full of accounts of divorce suits. Let the girls, as well 
as the boys, be educated to do something whereby they 
can make an honorable living, and we believe a great 



SPIKIT VTOLET. 13 

deal of unhappiuess will be prevented. It seems to us 
but justice to allow women to do c whatsoever their 
hands find to do with their might,' whether it be dress- 
making, cooking, washing and ironing, or practicing 
law and medicine. It also seems no more than right 
that she should have a voice in the affairs of the coun- 
try under whose laws she lives and educates her chil- 
dren. 

"The sterner sex need have no fears that when wo- 
man has the ballot she will usurp their privilege of smok- 
ing, swearing, wearing the hair short, fighting at the 
polls, and other such delicacies; neither will she 
monopolize the stump at election times, and harangue 
the people, calling everyone who disagrees with her 
names that decent people would blush to address to a 
dog. Some people pretend to fear that when women 
vote they will have no time for domestic affairs, and 
that the institution of home itself will be destroyed. 
Heart-rending pictures are drawn of pater farnilias, 
seated by the deserted hearth-stone, vainly endeavor- 
ing to quiet a weeping infant, while its mother has 
gone to the fc pollsys, wollsys.' As the old woman 
said: ' We feel for that man, but we can't find him'; 
neither can we find the mother who would intrust her 
infant to such doubtful care. From the fuss made 
about the time taken from domestic duties one would 
think it took a week to put a small slip of paper into 
a medium-sized box. Why, we have known of men 
who could put in half a dozen in less than half that 
time, and no one suspects women to be less clever than 
men. 

"As for home, who made the home in the first place? 
Woman, of course ; and she loves it as she loves her 
life. Here the golden vein in her nature will come to 
the surface and sparkle resplendently. Will her home 
be any the less sweet when she feels that she can 
indeed be a help-meet to her husband if disaster over- 
take him in business? Will her children be less dear 



14 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

because she has the consciousness that she can protect 
and care for them if the head of the house be taken 
away? Will she love her husband less, knowing that 
she married him to have a loving companion, and not 
simply a person to support her ? 

"A woman naturally wishes to respect and look up to 
her husband, therefore, we have decided that society, 
when it is perfected, should be looked upon as a flight 
of stairs, — conceding to man the position on the high- 
est step, if you please, but there is a woman on the 
one just below, and the steps are not very high. In 
this way they alternate until w^e reach the lowest step, 
and what find we there? A disconsolate old bachelor, 
with disheveled hair, croaking a tune, the burden of 
which is that women have no business to vote." 

May 18, 1877. 

The following little gem, published by Miss Kinsey 
in the Spectator early in 1877, is here reproduced at 

the earnest solicitations of many friends : — 

■ 

OLD AGE. 

" It is a melancholy fact that the majority of mankind 
hate to grow old. If sin was looked upon with as 
much shrinking and dread as is the idea of growing 
old, there would speedily be a great reformation in the 
world. This is a bad state of affairs ; an evidence, in 
fact, that we are looking through the wrong end of the 
glass. If we had a journey to make, at the end of 
which there was a delightful country, more beautiful 
than anything the imagination could picture, where all 
that heart could desire should be ours, the one nearest 
his journey's end would not be looked upon as the 
most unfortunate. Yet this is often the case in life ; 
looking upon one far in advance, we think, because his 
body is feeble and nearly worn out, he must be 
unhappy ; he would not be so if, having understood the 



SPIKIT VIOLET. 15 

journey, be had taken pains to know and accept the 
blessings by the way. 

" We confess that, looking upon life as seen now, there 
is often much excuse for those who think youth the 
only pleasant season. Stopping to think a moment, we 
see this is all wrong. Advancement, not retrogression, 
is the proper watchword in all undertakings. Is the 
bud more perfect than the flower, or the flower than 
the fruit? Old age is the ripened fruit of life, and it 
remains entirely with us to see that it shall be sweet 
and pleasant to the taste, instead of bitter and disagree- 
able. One cause for the latter condition we find lies 
in persons who, having been disappointed themselves, 
say to their children: 'Have a good time while you 
are young; old age brings nothing but care and 
responsibility.' Better give a child poison at once 
than start him out with that idea. Some will say: 
'Children are so happy, being so innocent; do let 
them be children forever.' The innocence of child- 
hood is unfortunately the result of ignorance, and can 
never make character ; one who does good because he 
knows not how to do evil has no more character than 
the one who does evil because he knows no good. 

" In youth, knowing little, we have small ideas of life, 
and consequently cannot have a broad and full enjoy- 
ment of it. But we might as well remain children if 
the knowledge we gain with years does not make us 
wiser and prevent us running off into every by-path we 
see, getting nearly swamped in somebody else's opin- 
ion, and having to retrace our steps. Behaving in this 
manner, we cannot expect to reach old age without 
being tired and disgusted with the journey. Having 
worn out our brains endeavoring to make two parallel 
lines meet, and our bodies trying to follow them to 
the impossible point, time has been too short to con- 
sider that which is spiritual, and we must be miserable 
at the thought of entering a life entirely so. As the 
body becomes feeble the soul should grow strong and 



16 LIFE AND LABOR IK THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

triumphant, for then we knoiv that our feet are just 
upon the border of the ' Promised Land,' only waiting 
till the thin mist which hides- it shall be dispersed by 
the sunlight of God's will." 

For some years Mr. Joseph Kinsey, the father of 
Miss Katie, has been an earnest and devoted Spiritual- 
ist, and his opinions concerning the future- life of man 
are well-known in the community where he resides, 
and among the business men of the country with whom 
he associates. His daughter, however, had not become 
convinced of the truths of the spiritual philosophy 
previous to her death. Let us quote her own words on 
this subject as given through her chosen medium, in a 
communication to her father some years after her tran- 
sition to the higher life : — 

u I was not well enough acquainted with Spiritual- 
ism, dear father, to understand and accept its reveal- 
ments ; nor was it until I myself became a disembodied 
spirit, and realized that I possessed the power to 
return and intelligently communicate with my mortal 
friends, that I cared to investigate its claims, and to 
profit by the teachings and privileges that Spiritualism 
affords to man." 

After her departure from the mortal form, Miss Kinsey 
embraced every opportunity to communicate with her 
father and other friends ; but it was not until Dec. 22, 
1878, that she appeared at a circle in South Boston, 
Mass., and controlled the now well-known Banner of 
Light medium, Miss M. T. Shelhamer, who was at that 
time the message medium of the Voice of Angels, — a 
spiritual journal then and now published semi-monthly 
in Boston, — .and gave the following lengthy communica- 
tion, which appeared in that journal Jan. 15, 1879: — 



SPIRIT VIOLET. 17 

"It was iii the beautiful summer time that I passed 
away from earth, but not from the love, the true home 
affections, of my parents' hearts. Then the birds, the 
zephyrs, and the flowers made life beautiful and glad, 
and earth rang with the melody of perfected spring. 
Now the blasts of winter have appeared, — the cold 
blast and the biting storm. I loved the glad, warm 
summer; I loved the winter too, with its diadem of 
glittering ice-gems, and its white drapery of snow, cov- 
ering all unsightly places with a robe of purity, just as 
the mantle of charity, drawn by the hand of pitying 
kindness, covers all unsightly blemishes in the lives of 
those around it. I come with gladness tonight, not 
weak and worn out with pain, but strong and robust, 
to bring the stalks of creamy, white Christmas lilies, 
that breathe only of purity and peace, and to plant 
them in the hearts of my darling father and mother, 
with the blessings of all their dear ones who have 
developed, and are developing the graces of spiritual 
culture in the higher life. 

"Oh, father, oh, mother, life is so beautiful! Here 
the forces and attributes of the spirit do not ripen at 
the expense of the external form. Spirit growth is so 
natural, so in harmony with outward law, that the 
inner keeps pace with the outer, and both expand 
together. The student presents no paling cheek, no 
wasted frame, for knowledge is gained while living in 
accordance with nature's laws. My spirit is expand- 
ing, developing ; I am daily gaining strength. My 
instructors are judicious and kind, and it is so glorious 
to express with perfected language the true, pure 
essence of thought that permeates the spirit. 

" By-and-bye we will meet and greet you, oh, so lov- 
ingly in our own dear spirit home. Until then we 
come to you daily, nestling in our sweet, old home, 
drawing love and sympathy from your souls, bringing 
peace and affection to crown your spirits. Eight 



18 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

jewels* flash a radiance of celestial love toward you 
tonight from this distant place. Eight gems, polished 
by the hand of the Great Lapidary, shine in the crown 
of light that awaits .you above." 

" fc Yes, sir,' addressing Mr. Robert Anderson, the 
chairman of the Voice of Angels circle, fc I have returned 
from spirit life before, but not here. We frequently 
come. We have manifested tangibly and satisfactorily 
to our friends at different places. Last summer we did 
so in an unmistakable manner at the West. A year 
ago, some of us tried to manifest at Mrs. Boothby's, 
in Boston. We come as often as we can. Our home is 
full of harmony and love, and it strengthens our spirits 
to come, while it consoles our parents to believe that 
we are with them. My uncle, who passed away many 
years ago by accident, has gained a great deal of expe- 
rience and knowledge with my father at the bank, and 
in other business places; and he blesses father for his 
faith in spirit ministration, for it is of great assistance 
to him. 

" The spirit editorf of the Voice tells me that if I 
desire at any time to w r rite out my thoughts, or to give 
expression to my ideas through this medium (Miss 
Shelhamer), ho will be pleased to publish them. I 
thank him, and may avail myself of his kind offer; 
should I do so, father and all my friends will recognize 
me under the nom de plume of Spirit Violet, as that is 
the name I shall assume. I love the violets, their 
sweet perfume sheds an atmosphere of beauty around 
me, and they breathe of innocence and peace. 

"I know not as I have given all 1 could wish, but 
must not trespass longer. I thank you very kindly for 
receiving me. My name is Katie A. Kinsey. I come 
from Cincinnati, Ohio. My father is Mr. Joseph Kin- 
sey of that city." 

* Referring to herself and brothers and sisters in the spirit world. 

t L. J add Pardee, Hmuurh whose agency the Voice of Angel* was estab- 
lished and managed, in connection with D. C. Densinore, the publisher. 



SPIRIT VIOLET. 19 

The paper containing the above was forwarded 
according to the spirit's direction to Cincinnati, and 
elicited a letter of inquiry from Mr. Joseph Kinsey, of 
that city, as to how and where the message was first 
obtained. Dr. D. C. Densraore, the publisher of the 
Voice of Angels, replied, giving all the facts of the case, 
as he had received them from the managers of the cir- 
cle. The following response, received in due time by 
Dr. Densmore, and which explains itself, was published 
in the Voice of Feb. 15, 1879, the very paper which con- 
tained the first literary production of Spirit Violet, 
given through the mediumship of Miss Shelhamer : — 

" Cincinnati, Feb. 3, 1879. 
D. C. Densmoee, North Weymouth, Mass. 

Dear Sir, — I have your valued letter of the 20th 
ult., in reply to my letter of inquiry for the particulars 
as to how and through what medium that beautiful 
message came from Katie A. Kinsey, published in your 
paper of Jan. 15th. Your very full statement of the 
facts and circumstances, together with her sweet mes- 
sage of love, affection, and sympathy, which has since 
been partially corroborated through J. V. Mansfield, at 
61 West 42nd St., New York, leads me to conclude 
that the message is verily and truly from our darling 
daughter Katie, who left her mortal form about nine- 
teen months ago, aged twenty years. In that message 
she brings to my remembrance occurrences in my 
father's family of nearly fifty years ago, of which she 
probably never heard in her life. I send you this 
affirmation as a pleasing dutj^ in sustaining your work 
for the Voice of Angels. Truly yours, 

Joseph Kinsey." 

Shortly after the publication of the message above 
alluded to, Spirit Violet, Katie Kinsey, appeared to 



/ 

20 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIBIT WOULD. 

Miss Shelhamer for the purpose of writing for the 
press, and in the capacit}^ of a literary spirit has 
attended that lady from that time to the present, form- 
ing one of her band of spirit intelligences, whose work 
it is to assist other Spirits to communicate to their mor- 
tal friends through the message department pf the Ban- 
ner of Light, to instruct the denizens of earth concern- 
ing their duties to each other, and the best manner of 
preparing for their future life, and also to inform them 
of the condition, surroundings, and existence of spirits. 
Spirit Violet subsequently contributed regularly to 
the columns of the Voice of Angels, and it is from what 
she thus furnished to mortals from time to time con- 
cerning the real existence and experiences of spirits 
that we have selected the larger part of the contents of 
this book. 

In a private letter written to her father some time 
since, the spirit thus explains how she happened to 
learn and avail herself of the mediumship of Miss 
Shelhamer : — 

" When I learned that it was possible for spirits to 
take possession of certain sensitives on earth, and 
through the organisms thus provided, manifest their 
love and sympathy to their earthly friends, my great 
anxiety to reach you and mother led me to eagerly 
seek for a medium adapted to my purpose, and I 
availed myself of every opportunity to express myself 
to you and others. I remembered that you were 
strongly interested in the Message Department of the 
Banner of Light, and that you held a high opinion of 
the abilities of the medium who presided over it. So 
I expressed my desire to visit the Banner circle to my 
spirit brother John, who promised to accompany me 
there at an early date. But upon presenting myself 



\ 
SPIRIT VIOLET. 21 

at that circle I was disappointed to find that it was 
utterly impossible for me to control, or to influence in 
any manner, the medium whom I found there. 

"Her magnetism did not in any degree assimilate 
with my own, and though I visited her circles many 
times, and watched the ease with which other spirits 
possessed themselves of her organism, yet I was never 
able to perform a like operation. 

"At those circles, however, I met the spirit Rev. 
John Pierpont, a frequenter of that place, who noticed 
my anxiety, and at length questioned me upon it. To 
him I related my troubles, and he kindly volunteered 
to direct me to a medium through whom he thought I 
could express myself. The spirit further stated that 
the lady to whom he referred was under the charge of 
a band of spirits of which himself and Mrs. Conant 
were members, who were developing her powers that 
they might be utilized by the spirit world upon the 
Banner of Light platform, as the lady who then pre- 
sided at that office would soon be unable to attend to 
her duties. And to further this end, a branch office 
had been established at South Boston, where spirits 
who desired to communicate with their friends, 'and 
were unable to do so at the Banner establishment, 
were given an opportunity to be heard through the col- 
umns of the Voice of Angels. 

" Mr. Pierpont then introduced me to the spirit 
brother of my present medium, and I was invited by 
him to attend a circle at his earthly home and to mani- 
fest myself through the organism of his sister. 

u This occurred in the early fall ; but though I 
became a regular visitor at the weekly circles of the 
medium, it was not until the following winter that I 
gained power to control her organism, and indite that 
message which was afterward received by )-ou through 
the dear little paper. In the meantime I had made the 
acquaintance of Mr. Pierpont, Mr. Pardee, John 
Critchley Prince, and other noble spirits at those 



22 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

seances, by whom I was cordially invited to become a 
literary contributor to the Voice" 

The selections from the writings of Spirit Violet, 
which this book contains, consist mainly of accounts 
and narratives of life in the spirit world, together with 
an intelligent exposition of methods employed by spirits 
in their labor for the benefit of mortals. We shall now 
leave the subject of this sketch to speak for herself in 
the chapters that follow, concerning those things that 
appertain to the realms of spirit life. 



SPIRIT ECHOES. 23 



CHAPTER II. 

SPIRIT ECHOES. 

What is more beautiful than a morning in the Sum- 
mer-Land ? All things breathe of harmony and peace. 
No jarring discords break upon the ambient air; no 
sense of unloveliness and distress disturbs the spirit ; 
no storm-clouds overcast the heavens with threatening 
anger. The golden sun tempers his rays in mildness 
and with beneficent warmth. The birds sing fearlessly 
in the tree tops ; the waters flow merrily to the laugh- 
ing sea; the breezes play in wanton glee, tossing the 
leaflets upon the trees, and robbing the flowers of their 
choicest perfume to greet the senses of the passer-by. 

Pure souls, to whom no taint of materiality clings; 
sweet spirits, who have never felt, or having felt, have 
risen above the influence of earthly passions, here 
abide, and, gathering together into convocations, — con- 
vened not for ceremony, nor from pride of station, but 
from sympathy and friendship, — interchange the rich 
treasures of the mind, cultivate through soul commun- 
ion, the true graces of the spirit and work in unity toge- 
ther, thus developing the adaptability of each one for 
his peculiar mission, and, above all, seek, by those 
united efforts, born of sincerity of purpose, and love 
for humanity, to devise ways and means for the ameli- 



24 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

oration of suffering upon earth, as well as for the ele- 
vation of lowly, undeveloped beings in the spirit 
world. 

This is the dear Summer-Land of ascended souls. 
A Summer-Land as far removed from those spirits who 
still dwell in the darkness, emitted by their earthly 
career, and who continue to cling to the shadow of 
material dross, as it is from those inhabitants of clay, 
whose thoughts of the future are confined to longings 
for personal grandeur , alone, and whose souls never 
mount upon the wings of aspiration in reaching out 
toward the higher realms of purity and goodness, or in 
searching for the dear Father and his ministering 
angels. 

The silvery chime of bells floats upon the morning 
air, which bathes my spirit in waves of sweet, melodi- 
ous sound. Grandly, solemnly they chime, lifting the 
soul above all selfish thoughts and purposes ; bearing 
it upward and onward upon the wings of sacred music ; 
far upward in adoration toward the source of all this 
beautiful, beneficent, and immortal life. Faint and 
low the sweet chime flows downward also, bearing a 
sense of what is highest and best to those plunged in 
sorrow, pain, and doubt, and giving them hope of a 
sweeter life yet to be attained through honest endeavor 
and individual effort. Sweet and low, floating down, 
down, into the hearts of loved ones on earth, thrilling 
them with a calmness of heavenly peace, a sense of 
perfect rest, and bearing into their souls undying 
echoes of love, sympathy, and remembrance, from their 
dear ones who have gone before. 



SPIRIT ECHOES. 25 

A MEETING OF MISSIONARY SPIRITS. 

"Waft, waft, ye winds the story; 

And you, ye waters, roll 
Till like a sea of glory 

It spreads from pole to pole. 
Progression, oh, Progression ! 

The joyful sound proclaim, 
Till earth's remotest nation 

Hath learned Progression's name." 

I have just listened to the above rendition of the 
inspiring missionary hymn, and my soul thrills in har- 
mony with the aspirations and the desire to spread the 
light of truth before all people, which was thus 
expressed. 

It was in no hall of worship and assembly that the 
words of the hymn fell upon my hearing. But in 
returning from the earthly home of loved ones, where 
I had been to whisper my matin greeting of sympathy 
and affection, to my peculiar haunts in the spirit world, 
I found a knot of spirit missionaries who had met to 
exchange reports of their labor, and to unite their pow- 
ers and energies in doing good to the needy by shed- 
ding a stream of light upon earth's darkened places. 

There were venerable men whose years had been 
spent in working for others. Their flowing robes, and 
the sandals upon their feet rendered their appearance 
patriarchal. There were elderly females in whose 
countenances appeared the light of pure love and 
benevolence. These latter were the nurses, the tender 
counsellors, the gentle mother spirits, whose lives are 
devoted to the ministering unto sin-sick, battle-worn 
souls, who enter spirit life without hope or faith. 
There were also young men and maidens, novices in 



26 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

the work of teaching others, but who, from their earn- 
est desire to be of use and to do good, were drawn to 
this particular field of toil. 

The garb of all but the patriarchs was similar to that 
worn upon earth; but the females were clothed in 
plainer, less elaborate garments than I think any of 
their mortal sisters would have been content to wear. 
No badge of office glistened upon their breasts, or 
gleamed from the shoulder. Nor was this necessary ; 
their credentials shone from their sparkling eyes, and 
beamed in their tender, pitying faces. Theirs is a mis- 
sion of peace, and only the implements of love and 
good-will do they require, such as tender, earnest 
speech, faithful hearts and helping hands, to accom- 
plish their work. 

I could perceive the purpose of their meeting ; here, 
in a comparatively isolated spot, where the trees 
hemmed them in from external scenes, unmolested by 
others, they had met to make their reports, and to 
gain strength, cheer, and encouragement from their 
friendly and soul-felt intercourse. They had just 
begun to sing the old familiar hymn, a verse of which 
I have quoted, as I came up, and the melody, which 
trickled through the lines like a stream of light, 
together with their earnestness of expression, arrested 
my attention, and thrilled my being with a new purpose 
and aspiration. Oh, thought I, what a glorious mis- 
sion, to be of use to others, to be a beacon-star to some 
lonely wanderer amid the trials of life, to speak words 
of kindness, of hope and love to the broken-hearted 
and sad. Oh, that I might be like these people ! 

Instantly, one of the band, a gentle, beautiful female, 



SPIRIT ECHOES, 27 

turned to me with out-stretched hand as if in greeting, 
her whole countenance suffused with joy, and said: 
" Dear child, thy mission hath already begun ; thine is 
the task to bear love and sympathy to weary mortals, 
to whisper words of peace and hope, and to point them 
to a higher life. What more heavenly task than this ! 
The divinest work for the soul is to fulfill the duty laid 
upon it. In thee we see the promise of labor to be 
wrought. Go on thy way, inspire the spirits of those 
thee doth approach with faith and trust in the love of 
God ; point each to the land of life beyond the rolling 
tide of death ; carry pure and gentle thoughts to mor- 
tals struggling with the trials of life ; drop the sun- 
light of peace upon all whom thou dost meet. Thus 
canst thou and every spirit become a messenger of joy, 
a missionary of hope and truth. God bless and guide 
thee in thy efforts for good." 

Like a holy benediction the words fell upon my 
spirit, filling me with a sense of love for all things. 
Then and there I resolved to do all in my power to 
cheer, enlighten, and instruct the sorrowing and the 
uninformed, feeling that in this I could perform my 
work, and also brighten the golden links binding me 
to loved ones on the mortal side. 

A SPIRIT RETURNS TO COMFORT HER MOTHER. 

Just now my mind is filled with thoughts of an inter- 
view I have recently held with a fair young girl, who 
but lately burst the bonds confining her to a material 
body. She was sad, very sad. All this life is new 
and strange to her, and though surrounded by tender 
care and loving sympathy, yet filial affection draws her 



28 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

constantly back to those dear parents who, sorrowing 
as those without hope, cannot realize her presence with 
them. 

" My mother," she said to me, " oh, my mother ! if I 
could speak to her and tell her of my home in Heaven ! 
But my death was such a heavy blow to her; she is so 
sad, so miserable, and I cannot help her ! " 

" You can ; you will bless and comfort your mother," 
I replied ; " if you will come with me I will show you 
how to send a message to those you love on earth. 
You have heard of a medium ? " 

" Oh, yes, but it would be no use for me to visit one. 
My friends would not accept anything given them from 
such a source ; they would believe it all nonsense. No, 
it is no use." 

"But you can make such an effort to reach your 
mother, and if you fail it will be no worse to you than 
it is at present." 

" Oh, yes, it would," she exclaimed, " I might not be 
able to give facts enough through another organism to 
establish my identity to my friends, and I think it 
would break my heart to have my love rejected, I 
would rather not attempt it." 

However, in a little while I gained the young lady's 
consent to accompany me to a spirit circle, and I hope 
ultimately to induce her to send a message to her 
friends on earth. Her evident sorrow and distress have 
filled me with deep solicitude to unite her in spirit with 
her sorrowing mother. 

JUST RECOGNITION OF RETURNING SPIRITS. 

How true it is that hundreds of spirits, manifesting 
through organisms foreign to their own, and doing the 



SPIRIT ECHOES. 29 

best they can, expressing their love and sympathy, and 
bringing words of counsel and cheer to mortals, have 
been repulsed with distrust and suspicion, even with a 
positive denial of their presence, because they were 
unable to give every item of material affairs demanded 
of them. 

Such a reception of their efforts to communicate 
causes sensitive, loving spirits untold pain and sorrow ; 
causes them to recoil from earthly conditions, and thus 
retards their manifestation to mortals. Were I upon 
earth, understanding this matter as I now do, I would 
accept a loving, kindly communication, purporting to 
come from a spirit friend, not with over credulity, but 
with the thought it inay' come from my friend who is 
not yet able to give me all I wish, to know : but I will 
not reject this token of love, lest in doing so I spurn 
and wound my loving spirit friend. In this way I 
would throw out a ladder of reciprocal love, upon 
which my dear one could descend and bear me tidings 
of immortal life, thereby strengthening conditions, 
until that spirit gained power to give me all my soul 
required. 

CONSOLATORY THOUGHTS FOR BEREAVED MOTHERS. 

Who can realize the anguish of a loving mother's 
heart when called upon to part with the mortal. form 
of a beloved child? Others may sorrow and weep ; the 
nearest kindred may realize with pain a vacancy in the 
family circle, a niche in their love unfilled, that can 
never be occupied again. But they have pursuits, and 
in time enjoyments, to call their attention, and soon their 
grief becomes a tender, sweet, yet holy, memory. And 



30 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

well that it is so, for death was but a golden bridge 
over which their loved one passed to immortal shores, 
while she who left them bodily is unseen, simply 
because she has come so close to their hearts that she 
can enter into their love, and permeate them with a 
spiritual radiance. 

But the mother's heart is longest in healing. How 
she looks for her darling to come to her ! How she 
falls asleep weeping, and awakens with a sense of loss, 
of hopelessness that is almost akin to despair ; and how 
she hourly calls in spirit the name of the one child 
who is dearest to her because unseen ! 

Oh, darling mothers ! Oh, sorrowing, heart-broken 
mothers ! weep not ; your dear ones are all around you, 
bringing love, peace, and comfort to your souls. They 
are not lost ; sweet and low they whisper tidings of a 
happj^ reunion yet to come ; and though you know it 
not, their loving arms are around you, sustaining and 
strengthening. Their sweet lips meet yours; their 
white hands lead you onward toward the higher and 
the better life!* Happy, blessed mother, who accepts 
this truth! To you it is a pearl of great price, — a 
crown of unspeakable glory. 

THE MINISTRATION OF SPIRITS. 

Oh, let my mission be to impress the glowing truths 
of immortality upon the hearts of grief-stricken mor- 
tals. To bear to mourning parents, brothers, and sis- 
ters, sorrowing husbands, wives, and children ; to those 
who murmur because they believe death has torn their 
beloved ones from their grasp, this glorious conviction, 
that the dear ones are not beneath the sod, nor do they 



SPIKIT ECHOES. 31 

dwell millions of miles away, beyond the stars, but 
amid the glowing sunbeams that fail around their mor- 
tal friends, their tender faces shine ; and through the 
golden mists of death their gentle voices are calling 
to loved ones here. Oh, friends, your dear ones are 
with you. Not one is lost, none are separated from 
you, they come to you in the gloom or sorrow, or in 
the stillness of night. They walk by your side and 
bless your lives. Whether your sight can pierce the 
clouds of doubt and fear or not, your loved ones surely 
come, and by permeating your lives with a holier 
thought and purer aspiration, they lead you nearer to 
the heavenly gates, which you shall one day enter, and 
finding your darlings close beside you, shall then know 
that they have never died. 

THE EAIN OF THE SmOIEB,-LAND. 

A veil of silvery mist has gathered over my Summer- 
Land home, which is so fine and ethereal that it 
scarcely hides the golden sunlight that shines through 
the glittering vapor, turning it molton gold, and now 
and then changing it to red and blue and every other 
rainbow hue. The shining mist, descending from 
snowj^ clouds, falls silently like a blessing of love upon 
the green sward, the fragrant flowers, and the branch- 
ing trees that look up with grateful joy to catch the 
refreshing bath. The far-off hills and mountains 
gleam through the lovely veil, with a softened and sub- 
dued light that adds a new charm to their beauty. 
The waters of stream and river murmur more musi- 
cally sweet, as if conscious of the new power they will 
have gained when the mists have cleared away. The 



32 LIFE AXD LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

birds chirp contentedly in their leafy bowers, as if in 
welcome to this spiritual rain, and all life becomes ani- 
mated anew, and thrilled with a sweeter power and 
strength. 

No heavy storms, no tearing whirlwinds, come to 
sweep away the works of nature. Those are but the 
effects of forces working through matter alone, and 
belong solely to the mundane world; but softly, si- 
lently, and sweetly descends the rain of the Summer- 
Land, covering hill and dale, shrub and tree, with a 
tiny dew-like moisture, that brings new vigor and 
refreshment to all things. 

All alone in my quiet sanctum I sit and gaze out 
upon the golden mist ; half lost in wonder and delight 
I ask myself, was ever anything so beautiful a& this ? 
The very essence of life seems descending in that 
spiritual shower, and under its influence my spirit 
rises as with new energy, strength, and power. 

HAPPINESS OF SPIRITS IN COMMUNING WITH FRIENDS 

ON EARTH. 

From the contemplation of the beautiful works of 
God spread out before me, my thought flows out to 
dear ones who abide in the mortal form, and filled with 
love and sympathy it reaches out to their hearts, form- 
ing a magnetic chain which connects their lives with 
my own. A quiet peace stealing over those dear ones 
on earth, a happy sense of blissful repose filling their 
souls, prove them to be en rapport with the Higher 
Life ; and though I do not leave my apartment in my 
spirit home, yet I can see and commune with the loved 
ones, and send out to them my thoughts upon the 



SPIRIT ECHOES. 33 

chain of affection that binds each soul to mine ; I know 
they receive the message, and respond in the inner 
consciousness of their hearts to these echoes from the 
spirit shore. 

But though spirits may thus live close to their 
earthly friends, without leaving their upper homes, 
yet it affords us sweet delight to return in spiritual 
presence to the homes we loved on earth, and, by 
mingling with dear ones in the mortal, partake of their 
joys, participate in their sorrows, bless them with our 
affection, and, by silent impression upon their minds, 
permeate their thoughts with our ideas, and ever seek 
to draw them upward and onward toward the beauti- 
ful and the good. Such is the blessed mission of many 
loving and devoted spirits who are working for the 
soul elevation of friends on earth. 

POETRY OF THE SPIRIT SPHERES. 

In my frequent visits to this medium I have some- 
times encountered one who, a poet when on earth, 
still delights to sing his melodies through the lips of 
mortals, and at such times I have felt my spirit bathed 
in a halo of light as I listened to his metrical utter- 
ances, or better still came en rapport with his spirit, 
saw the gems of thought therein, and watched him 
weaving them into lines of richest grace and beauty. 
Oh, ye mortals, the poems you receive from minds on 
earth, whether given forth by the acknowledged poet, 
or through the organisms of mediums, are but the 
shadows of a glorious reality above ; they are but as 
skeletons compared with the full and perfect forms, 
clothed with the majesty of perfected expression in the 



34 LIFE AND LABOR IN" THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

soul world ; a mere outline, which conveys to you per- 
haps an idea of the beautiful whole, as it flashes forth 
from the realm of spirit. 

In poesy as in music, and indeed as in all the arts 
and sciences, you can never see its grand revealments, 
its possibilities and its powers, its radiance and its 
glory, until you drop from j^our shoulders the man- 
tle of materiality, and stand forth all spirit, with 
an abiding desire within your souls to find the beau- 
tiful, the holy, and the pure. 

This poet-soul,* of whom I speak, has at times 
requested me to give expression to some of my thoughts 
in the golden light of poesy, to drape them with the 
snowy robes of melodious song; but I shrink from the 
task, feeling that I cannot do justice to the noble rules 
of rhyme and rhythm. 

Spirits do not, as a rule, underrate their own powers ; 
there is no false delicacy to be assumed ; they under- 
stand something of the possibilities within, and eagerly 
and thankfully accept the opportunities afforded them 
to cultivate their powers, and to develop these possi- 
bilities of the soul. 

Therefore, though I do not at present feel to echo 
these sounds from the other shore through the channel 
of poetic expression, yet I do feel that some time I may 
so develop my inner powers as to sing in measured 
tones and cadences the song of my spirit, the melody 
of my soul. 

But there is one being on earth to whom I would 
bring the early efforts of my spirit, to whose name I 
would sing my first song, and over whose soul I would 

* John Critchley Prince. 



SPIRIT ECHOES. 85 

pour the melody of my undying love. And so, feeble, 
crude, and imperfect though it be, I bring my song and 
sing it to 

MY MOTHER. 

Dear mother, when I found that I was dead, 

And that my soul had passed beyond the tomb, 
The first few, feeble words my spirit said 

Were : " Mother's heart is bowed in sadd'ning gloom ; 
And so I cannot leave her till you bring 

A balm of healing from the world above, 
And o'er the anguish of her spirit fling 

A perfect peace from God's eternal love." 

And so the angel forms who met me there 

Brought rest and consolation to thy heart, 
Which, in the hour of holy, sacred prayer, 

Found heavenly peace that never can depart. 
Then from the scenes of earth I turned awhile 

To roam with spirit feet through realms above, 
Where all receive our heavenly Father's smile, 

And bask within the sunlight of His love. 



l C J 



A perfect "home not made with hands" is there, 

But built by loving words and kindly deeds ; 
A heavenly heritage of beauty, where 

The spirit finds each attribute it needs ; 
And friendly faces throng the open door, 

With hands outstretched in welcome to the soul 
Who turns in gladness from the earthly shore, 

And seeks to gain perfection's heavenly goal. 

Oh, mother ! kind and true the angel friends 

Who cluster round me at the open gate ; 
My soul with theirs in perfect concord blends, 

As patiently for thee we watch and wait; 
We guard thee with the deathless light of love, 

We bless thee with the calm of holy peace, 
We guide thy spirit on to realms above, 

Where sad heart-longings shall forever cease. 



36 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIKIT WOBLD. 

The heavenly fields are fair with glistening green, 

And gemmed with blossoms of immortal bloom, 
That beautify the sweet enchanting scene, 

And scent the breezes with their sweet perfume; 
The sunlight smiles, and waters flow in glee, 

The woods reveal new depths of light and shade ; 
The song-birds warble in each leafy tree, 

Or scatter dewdrops in the flowery glade. 

All life is gladness, and the spirit grows 

In perfect harmony with God above, 
And, catching higher inspiration, flows 

In grateful praises to the throne of Love. 
And so I cull its rarest gems and flowers 

To bless my mother, whom I love so well, 
And use its aspirations and its powers 

To guide her spirit home where angels dwell. 






REAL LIFE IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 37 



CHAPTER III. 

REAL LIFE TK THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

My object in writing these pages is to give mortals 
an idea of the real life that is constantly passing in the 
spirit world, and to inform them of the conditions, sur- 
roundings, duties, labors, and pleasures of the denizens 
of the immortal state. The unsightly and desolate 
places I shall describe are as real to their inhabitants 
as are the dark alleys and gloomy by-ways of j^our own 
large cities. But while city lanes and alleys have been 
occupied, and made unpleasant and unsightly by care- 
lessness and the neglect of physical comfort, these 
spiritually dark spots have been hedged in and ren- 
dered squalid and barren because of the sin and self- 
ishness gathered around the inner life of those who 
linger here, at the expense of the beautiful qualities of 
the soul that should shine out and make all places 
bright. 

Thus, spirits whose earthly lives have been impure , 
and selfish find themselves surrounded by darkness 
and gloom when they enter the other world. The 
objective scenes around them represent the wild, 
chaotic state and barren results of their past lives, and 
present an appearance of great disorder. But as soon 
as they fully realize their terrible condition, begin to 



38 LIFE AND LABOR IX THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

mourn over their past errors and follies, and struggle 
to arise out of such an unhappy state, the darkness 
commences to vanish, light dawns upon them, they 
find sweet fields where before appeared sterile rocks 
and sandy wastes ; and they dimly feel and perceive 
the presence of ministering spirits, where previously all 
had appeared lonely and desolate. 

Then begins the struggle to break from old ties and 
associations that still fetter the soul ; then repentance 
and reformation commence, and the spirit pauses not 
until he or she has arisen out of old errors, and gained 
knowledge, light, and peace. Spirits of this class who 
have passed through the cleansing waters of suffering 
and trial, who have felt the purging fires of tribulation, 
remorse, and contrition, do not pause and rest content 
with their own deliverance from temptation and evil, 
but invariably become grand and efficient co-workers 
with those sweet missionary angels who delight to do 
good, and as messengers of light spend their time in 
seeking to aid other unfortunates out of the slough 
of error or despondency. 

In the spirit world there are many beautiful spots 
that present an appearance of peace and loveliness, even 
of grandeur and enchantment to those who linger 
therein. Of these places I will speak to you by-and-bye, 
and you shall learn of the life and doings of their 
inhabitants. But first, I desire to devote a portion of 
this chapter to scenes and incidents I have witnessed 
among the unlovely and darksome haunts and resorts 
of those spirits who have not yet arisen into the light. 

What I am about to describe to you is far from being 
a heavenly scene, and yet it is a scene I myself have wit- 



REAL LIFE IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 39 

nessed, when in company with a beloved aunt, a verit- 
able angel-missionary, I visited one of the many fields 
of her angelic labor. 

A DARKENED SPIRIT LED TO SEE THE LIGHT. 

A barren waste of sand and rocks spread out far and 
wide before us ; no blooming plants, no lofty trees, no 
singing birds, to awaken music with their melody ; all 
was silent, profound, deep desolation. At a distance I 
could perceive the white foam and the dashing waves 
of angry waters breaking upon a great line of cragged, 
dreary-looking rocks. Oh, what an appearance of 
unrestfulness was here ! 

At first I could perceive no signs of human life, not 
even a vestige of animal existence. The place was too 
sterile, barren, and forbidding for even the very lowest 
form of conscious being. 

I turned to my companion in surprise at having been 
brought to such an unhallowed spot; perceiving 
which, she silently pointed to an object slightly in 
advance of us, which appeared to me but one of the 
many rocks about us, so thickly was it enveloped in a 
cloud of darkness ; but which in a little time I discov- 
ered to bear a resemblance to a human form. 

The figure was crouching down in the sand, its head 
bowed upon its knees, presenting a most abject and 
despairing appearance. It was evidently a male, and 
he seemed to be suffering intensely. I shall never for- 
get the terrible pang that shot through me at the 
sight ; nothing more than that experience would I need 
through all my life, to pity, sympathize with, and seek 
to assist the miserable and unfortunate. 



40 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

I clearly saw that this unhappy soul could not per- 
ceive our approach. His senses were absorbed in his 
own condition and discordant surroundings; but we 
could trace upon the cloud-like vapor enveloping him 
lines indicating that his had been a hard and bitter 
life. Misery, intemperance, impurity of life, had 
marked his way ; unmourned and unregretted on earth, 
he had entered spirit life, engulfed in degradation and 
despair. And then and there I learned that this place, 
appearing so terribly desolate, was typical of the earthly 
lives of those who came here for a time, because of 
their unhallowed existence through mortality. 

Drawing closer, the angel with me spread her hands 
above the unfortunate's head, and presently little lines 
of light streaming from her white fingers began to per- 
meate the darkness, and the being before us groaned 
and stirred restlessly. 

Continuing her work, my blessed companion made 
rapid passes over the form before us, the light still 
flowing down upon him from her fingers. He trem- 
bled, great tears coursed down his cheeks, and at last 
he cried : " Oh, Lord, save me ! Help me, and I will 
be a better man ! " 

It was the cry of a spirit, struggling through the 
darkness, the degradation and sin of years, yearning 
for light and praying for assistance. 

To me the place began to grow bright and beautiful. 
The gloom became permeated with streaks of rosy 
light. Sweet music floated through the air, w 7 hich had 
lost its stinging sharpness. I lost sight of the barren 
rocks, the desert sand, and the dashing waves. Only 
the praying, tearful being before me, bloated and dis« 



HEAL LIFE IK THE SPIEIT WOELD. 41 

figured as he was, and the shining spirit at my side, 
were visible to me. The man's tears redoubled, 
great sobs shook his frame, heavy sighs came welling 
up from his heaving breast; broken murmurs of 
remorse, contrition, and despair fell from his lips. 

Still he did not see us ; but to me the place grew 
brighter and brighter, until no ray of gloom remained. 

Still continuing her magnetic passes, my friend cast 
a beam of light over the man's face, and, looking up, 
he discovered her angel form bent in pity above him. 
Stretching out his hands with an imploring gesture, but 
with no sound, the miserable being gazed and gazed, 
as if to drink in hope, encouragement, even life itself, 
from the beautiful sight. 

I soon became conscious of another presence beside 
me ; an elderly female, bright, shining, beautiful, yet 
sad, very sad. 

Catching sight of this new face bending over him, the 
suffering spirit cried : " My mother, oh, my mother ! " 
and bowed his head from sight. 

Drawing me away, my companion said : " We will 
leave him now to his mother's tender care; she will 
help him to redeem himself. He is in the valley of 
tribulation, but soon he will arise to liberty and hap- 
piness." 

In company with that angel-missionary, my dear 
aunt, who passed from earth many years ago, a sweet, 
innocent maiden, I have many times visited these 
dark by-ways where undeveloped spirits, surrounded 
by gloomy clouds, remain, many of them perhaps 
indifferent to their condition. Yet we are always sure 
of finding one or more among them, who has grown 



42 LIFE AND LABOR IN" THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

weary, and become anxious for more light and good- 
ness ; and when we find them in this frame of mind, 
it is a beautiful task to talk to them, show them how 
they may grow better, and little by little lead them up 
to more pleasant conditions of existence. 

AW OUTCAST FROM EARTH RETURNS TO AID THE 

FALLEN. 

But to go on with my description of places I have 
seen : A thick, almost impenetrable forest, stretching 
out far and wide before us, its deep, dark undergrowth 
of shrubbery growing up in great thickets ; tangled 
vines covering the trunks of the trees, and so inter- 
laced that no sunbeams strayed through the leafy 
covert. No sound of singing bird, no scent of beauti- 
ful flower, could there be found. All was so dark, so 
lonely, so impervious, it seemed that not even a 
spirit might enter the confines of the gloomy place. 
But as we approached, the seemingly objective wood 
became subjective only; I found that we could pass 
through readily. In the depths of this forest, we came 
upon a female spirit, apparently asleep ; wan, pale, and 
haggard, she presented an appearance of deep suffering. 

My companion explained to me the meaning of this 
scene. This spirit had shortly before inhabited a mor- 
tal form. Tossed about here and there on the waves 
of poverty and misfortune, scorned and neglected and 
despised, she had felt herself an outcast from the 
human family, and in a fever of despair had ended her 
mortal life by poison. 

Her wild longing for solitude, the hatred of society 
of any kind, her dislike to the city, and her desire to 



HEAL LIFE IX THE SPIMT WOULD. 43 

bury herself and her griefs in some uninhabited spot, 
had surrounded her spirit with this deep forest, within 
which no step disturbed her lonely vigils. She had 
realized that she eould not kill the soul ; she had found 
herself in this wild spot, alone and unclaimed, and for 
a time was thankful that no eye could look upon her. 

But the silence, gloom, and solitude produced such 
an effect upon her spirit that a terrible reaction set in. 
She had had time to reflect, to realize her past life, and 
the cause of much of her misery. She had wept, and 
at last even prayed; and here alone with herself she 
had recognized her dependence upon humanity, and 
the duties she owed to it and to her own immortal 
nature. Then came a longing for companionship, a 
desire to leave this dreadful place, and a wish that she 
might go away where she could begin a new life, and 
be happy, innocent, and good like others. 

Weary with contending emotions, she had sunk 
down exhausted, and her guardian spirit, who was no 
other than her own mother, and who had never left 
her, threw her into a deep trance, in which we found 
her, still attended by that mother-soul. 

Raising the stricken being in our arms, we three 
spirits bore her away from the solitude, gloom, and 
darkness out into a beautiful valley, where the sun 
shone warmly, the birds warbled in the branches of the 
trees, the blue waters of a stream gurgled playfully 
betw T een green banks, where flowers bloomed in fra- 
grance and beauty, and laying her gently upon one of 
the mossy beds, we assisted the mother-spirit in bring- 
ing back the senses of her child. 

Soon the blue eyes opened, and as they began to 



44 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WOELD. 

take in the scene around her, they filled with a happy 
light, and a peaceful smile played around her pallid lips. 
Very weak was this child of God, and we left her upon 
the fragrant couch, where balmy breezes bore new 
healing to her weary frame. 

But not long; again and again we visited her, and 
shortly after found that she had been taken to a tiny, 
white cottage by her mother, where she was constantly 
growing stronger and better. 

At times, thoughts of the old life would cause her 
cheek to blanch and frame to shudder; but as she was 
so thoroughly regretful for whatever had been wrong 
in her life, and was filled with such a desire to atone 
for past errors, and to learn the laws of her being, to 
perform whatever work m y friend and teacher appointed 
her to do, she was so willing to learn and so anxious to 
aid others, that the memory of earth at last ceased to 
pain her, and now only serves to deepen in her soul a 
tender sympathy, and gentle, helpful love for the suf- 
fering and sin-tried souls who dwell on earth. 

We call her "Charity," and she has become a tender 
helper wherever a poor soul is in need of strength or 
encouragement ; she goes out alone into the darkness, 
where others are suffering, and with her spirit-love dis- 
pels the gloom, and sends rays of hope and mercy into 
the lowly depths of degradation and sorrow. 

Above I have described scenes I have witnessed in 
the inner or soul-life of individuals, whose moral per- 
ceptions were but insufficiently developed, or had been 
warped and limited in action during their residence in 
the material form. Let me attempt to convey to you 
an idea of a scene I not long since witnessed in connec- 



BEAL LIFE IK THE SPIRIT "WORLD. 45 

tion with a terrible disaster occurring upon the earthly 
plane. 

UNSEEN HELPERS AT A CONFLAGRATION. 

A terrible conflagration was raging in one of your 
large cities. Down among the business portions of 
the place, tenement houses, to be filled with families 
of human beings, had been erected. They had grown 
brown and unsafe with age, yet were swarming with 
human beings — a family* of children, as well as grown 
persons, on every floor; and in this place a fire had 
broken out in the night, and had been raging for an 
hour before discovered. At last, relief came, but too 
late to save the lives of all those poor, helpless creatures. 
The bodies of a number of children, as well as men and 
women, were burned to a crisp in that holocaust of 
flame. 

Attracted to the scene by the sufferings and necessi- 
ties of human beings, hosts of invisible spirits pene- 
trated the smoke and flame (which, though having no 
power to destroy disembodied beings, yet caused a 
darkness and gloom to surround them), and in com- 
pany with dear spirits, whose work is ever for the 
amelioration of suffering and distress, I was privileged 
to approach with the hope of being of use to those who 
were passing out from mortal life in the midst of fiery 
flames. 

And what a sight was there ! Half-developed spirits, 
not realizing the grandeur of the triumph of right over 
wrong, were gathering around, as if to gloat over the 
sufferings of the stricken ones before us; gathered 
together by the fascinating attractions emanating from 
the spirit of that incendiary who had created this terri- 



46 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

ble blaze ; and it seemed as if they were delighted at 
the calamity taking place before us. But a noble band 
of spirits, drawn together by the ties of sympathy, and 
attracted to the place by the tender pity in their souls 
for the suffering, approached, and with them brought 
such a radiant light that the evil-disposed influences 
speedily departed. 

And then we turned our attention to the spirits 
struggling out from the flesh; by gentle magnetic 
passes we released them from the flame and smoke and 
bore them away to pleasant scenes and blooming places 
in the spirit world, where nothing can destroy. 

Three little children it was our good fortune to 
release from a terrible sense of suffocation and fear — 
dear little children, whom we bore away to the Sum- 
mer-Land, and placing them in a bower of blooming 
roses, we left them in the charge of a kind mother- 
spirit, whose tender love and soothing care would hush 
all grief and fear which might overtake them when 
they awoke from the deep magnetic sleep cast upon 
them by spirit power, in order to remove all traces of 
suffering and anguish. 

Oh, could you witness from the spirit side of life the 
results of such a terrible conflagration as this, you 
would never rest until your streets were so laid out, 
your buildings so constructed, and so remote from each 
other, that it would be impossible for a fire to spread 
among them and carry such deadly mischief in its blaz- 
ing folds. 

And yet, in spite of the awful scene of blackening 
smoke and lurid flames, the presence of evil-disposed 
influences attracted thither by the destroying elements, 



REAL LIFE IN" THE SPIRIT WORLD. 47 

the suffering, the misery and despair, — in spite of 
these, the sight of high and exalted intelligences, whose 
interior life brilliantly illuminated their features, and 
dispelled the darkness, abashed the evil-disposed, and 
stimulated the sympathizing efforts of mortals to aid 
the suffering, was a scene to be witnessed with joy ; 
creating within us a sense of thankfulness, that above 
and beyond all sorrow, evil and pain, there is a life 
peopled with unselfish, holy beings, who glorify their 
Father by alleviating the pangs of the sorrowful and 
distressed. And I observed that around those kind 
souls in mortal, who were working .with herculean 
efforts to save the lives and property of the tenants of 
these houses ; around the noble firemen ; the crowd who 
were putting forth powers and desires to be of use; 
around those who opened their homes for the destitute 
and suffering, a golden light shone, and bands of help- 
ful, shining spirits gathered, aiding with strength and 
sympathy ; and a light shone in the darkness of despair, 
a star gleamed brilliantly above the light of human 
sympathy, — the star of heavenly love. 

The unpleasant, disagreeable, desolate places I have 
seen in my experience of spirit life have been few 
indeed compared with the many beautiful spots I have 
visited, and the scenes of grandeur, sublimity, or sweet- 
ness 1 have been privileged to look upon. I find that 
the natural scenery of the spirit world far transcends in 
beauty of forms and coloring everything of the kind 
wdiich exists upon the earth ; for, though the glowing 
sunset, the fairy-like sunrise, the exquisite blending of 
colors in fragrant flowers, the blooming vales, the luxuri- 
ant forests, the grand old mountains and foamy oceans 



48 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

belonging to earth combine to make up many a scene 
of indescribable beauty, yet these same forms and 
tints, existing as they do in the spirit world, are so 
refined, so delicate, yet so grand, majestic and glowing, 
that it is impossible for mortals upon earth to compre- 
hend their beauty, or to experience the emotions of 
reverential delight and solemnity that a spirit feels 
while gazing upon the wonderful forms of nature, and 
listening to the rapturous melody of sound rising from 
birdlings' throats, gurgling waters, and rustling leaves. 

ADVENT OF A MORTAL INTO SPIRIT LIFE. 

I will now describe to you, as well as I can, a beauti- 
ful scene I once witnessed, the memory of which runs 
through my spirit experience like a strain of music. 

Not a great while ago, there dwelt on earth a young 
girl of about twenty years of age. Of delicate organ- 
ization and slender mold, one could see that want and 
suffering had been no stranger to her. Her home was 
in one of your large cities, where, in an humble dwell- 
ing, she lived alone with her invalid mother, whom she 
supported by the fruits of her needle. 

For years she had plied that slender instrument- — 
which has indeed proved an instrument of torture to 
many a toiling, suffering woman — patient, resigned, 
and cheerful, as long as she could earn the necessities 
of life for her dear mother, who was unable to do much 
of anything for herself. It was thought that the mother 
would depart from the mortal life long before the 
daughter ; but exposure to a heavy storm had given a 
severe cold to the poor girl, and in a few clays she was 
pronounced dying with pneumonia. 



BEAL LIFE IN THE SPIEIT WOULD. 49 

Who can describe the terrible grief of the stricken 
mother as the labored breathing of her child told only 
too well that the end was near ! But angels watched 
beside that humble bed, and when the last breath was 
drawn, they mercifully cast a spell of unconsciousness 
over the mother's senses, while they gently bore the 
arisen spirit to a haven of rest. 

In the midst of a charming spirit vale, where beauti- 
ful flowers bud and bloom, and fill the balmy air with 
fragrance, where the stately trees cast a pleasant shade 
over many a mossy bank, where glistening waters dash 
musically along between beds and thickets of roses, 
and where birds make music as they glance here and 
there in the soft and mellow light, there is a bower 
composed entirely of roses, red and white, which lift 
their regal heads and offer incense to the breeze. This 
bower has been constructed by loving angels for the 
resting place of that beautiful spirit, whose illness and 
death I have just described. 

Within the bower, upon a bed of dewy May-flowers 
and violets, the spirit form of the maiden reclines ; she 
is robed in garments of white, arranged about her by 
ministering spirits. 

She has been resting, drawing long draughts of 
health and strength from the flowers beneath and 
around her ; the paleness disappears from her cheek, 
which loses its thin, attenuated appearance ; the eyes 
no longer appear dim and sunken from exhaustion, but 
as they flash open, reveal a luster and beauty untold. 

She starts, looks around, but perceiving the flowers, 
utters a low cry of rapture, and grasping the roses, 
May-flowers, and violets in her arms, she presses them 



50 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

to her bosom and buries her face in the rich fragrance 
of their leaves. Never before has she seen so many- 
fresh and beautiful flowers together; never has she 
possessed so great a quantity of blossoms in her life ; 
and she revels in their fragrant beauty with unmiti- 
gated delight. 

But she is not long allowed to remain thus alone ; 
loving spirits, gentle women, whose souls are all love 
and tenderness, enter the bower, and, taking the 
maiden by the hand, give her loving welcome in kindly 
words. She gazes upon them in delight ; they appear 
to her the embodiment of all that is lovely and pure ; 
and as they kindly greet her in her heavenly home, her 
spirit becomes filled with affection and gratitude for all 
that she sees. 

Now she has recovered strength and is rested ; her 
gentle companions bear her away from the bower of 
roses to a beautiful little cottage, embowered in flow- 
ers, which stands at the edge of the lovely valley. It 
is surrounded by a tiny flower garden, abounding with 
delicate colors and redolent with exquisite perfumes. 

The cottage is open on the side, being composed of 
snowy lattice work, through which the golden sun- 
beams and the tender rose leaves stray. The interior 
of this little dwelling is daintily though simply fur- 
nished in white and azure, and all betoken it to be an 
abode of purity and simplicity. The new-comer it? 
greeted at the entrance by a motherly, loving face, 
kindly hands out-stretched in greeting, and made to 
feel that she is indeed at home. 

The ministering band of spirits who have thus far 
cared for the newly-arisen one, now leave her in the 



REAL LIFE IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 51 

care of the motherly soul who has been awaiting her in 
the cottage home ; and she immediately learns that this 
new friend is her own grandmother, who has been dead 
for many years. This is a home never dreamed of by 
the poor, working girl, and it seems almost like 
enchanted ground to her. 

But a short time had passed since the spirit departed 
the body ; she had lain in the bower of roses, tended 
by gentle missionary spirits; sunk in a semi-uncon- 
scious condition, but wrapped in a sense of ecstasy, 
very exquisite to the weary soul, until after the burial 
of her body, when she had been aroused and borne to 
her spirit home by her attendants. 

Oh, how she enjoyed the sweet song of the birds, the 
balmy air and the fragrant flowers. The house she 
inhabited possessed no grand adornments ; only white 
drapery, rustic yet graceful furniture, polished floors, 
here and there a tiny picture or bit of color within ; 
climbing vines and fragrant flowers without ; yet 
all was beautiful and sweet; and best of all, this 
pretty home had been reared bit by bit from the daily 
life of its occupant. Patience, self-sacrifice, devotion 
to an invalid parent, cheerfulness, and a spirit of per- 
severance, that faltered not in the midst of suffering, 
poverty, and affliction, together with an almost passion- 
ate love of the beautiful, had thrown out material from 
the life of this young girl that had been eagerly seized 
on by her spirit guides with which to rear her cottage 
home. 

And within a tender grandmother had been domiciled 
to give her greeting and companionship. From the 
entrance of this little home, its occupants could look 



52 LIFE AND LABOR IK THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

out, beyond the blooming garden, into the glowing 
valley, with its stately trees, its rippling brooks and 
mossy dells, with here and there a white homestead, 
around which gardens spread, and before the doors of 
which children made glad music. Nestling between 
two massive mountain ranges, the crags of which 
glowed in the sunlight like bronze, or deepened into 
purple radiance at twilight, the valley presented a 
scene of smiling peace and tranquility. 

But you are not to think the girl, who had been 
borne from the cares of material life to this beautiful 
spot, had forgotten that invalid mother whom she had 
left to suffer earthly sorrow and care. Not so ; her 
w 7 hole soul went out in love, sympathy, and longing 
toward that lonely parent, and guided by a slender 
cord of silvery light which, though invisible to others, 
yet was always visible to herself, and which extended 
from her own spirit home to the spot where her mother 
lay, she constantly returned to the side of her she 
loved so well, and by her ministrations soothed many a 
weary pain, and eased her mother's passage to the 
spirit land. 

She found that her mother had been removed from 
her former habitation to one of the wards of a hospital, 
and she — the spirit child — found among the nurses one 
whom she could influence to act tenderly towards the 
invalid under her care. 

But it was not long that tenderness of earth was 
needed. The shock of her daughter's sudden illness 
and death was too much for the poor invalid, and in 
one month from the decease of that daughter the 
mother joined her in the spirit world. 



REAL LIFE IK THE SPIRIT WORLD. 53 

As I was privileged to be with the guardian band 
who had attended the younger spirit into the Higher 
Life, so I also had the privilege of being present at the 
spirit birth of the elder woman ; but the first to greet 
her was that daughter who had preceded her to the 
immortal realms, and who now, radiant as an angel of 
light, returned to bear her mother to rest in her own 
sweet, little home. 

The expressions of delight at her appearance from 
her mother first called the attention of the daughter to 
herself; for the first time since her change she discov- 
ered that she was no longer pale, wan, and weary-look- 
ing, but radiant, bright, and beautiful. With the 
self-devotion so natural to her, she had been so absorbed 
in her mother's condition that she had no idea of the 
beauty which now enveloped her own being like a halo 
of light. These spirits, — mother and daughter, — with 
the noble grandmother, dwell happily together in their 
valley home ; and their time is spent in doing good, 
and in influencing others to assist the needy and suf- 
fering. 



54 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 



CHAPTER IV. 

ZENCOLLIA CITY AND ITS SURROUNDINGS. 

Shall I speak of my surroundings in the Summer- 
Land? Shall I tell you of the beautiful city that we 
in the eternal world call Zencollia, — meaning, literally, 
"city of light," — so called from the brilliant rays 
which are reflected back from its towers, minarets, and 
gleaming walls when the sunlight falls upon them ? 
The spires and towers of this beautiful city gleam in 
the distance as I am seated by my eastern window. 
Its white walls, glistening with alabaster-like spotless- 
ness, seem to tell of purity and peace. 

A TEMPLE OF LEARNING. 

Amid that wonderful array of exquisite workman- 
ship a brazen temple arises, its massive dome seeming 
to crown the structure with a coronal of living light. 
This grand temple I have visited in company with 
dear brothers who have gained a comprehension of 
truth and knowledge in the wisdom-schools of spirit 
life, and who have become familiar with the interior of 
this shining temple from frequent attendance upon the 
instructive lectures delivered therein. The temple of 
learning in Zencollia is the most massive building I 



ZENCOLLIA AND ITS SURROUNDINGS. 55 

have ever beheld. It is surrounded by an open space 
paved with delicate pink and white tiles of shining, 
translucent stone. A flight of variegated marble steps 
leads to the vestibule, which is also paved with pink 
and white tiles. 

The building contains four spacious halls, the finest 
of which is dedicated to Science, the second to Litera- 
ture, the third to Metaphysics, and the fourth to 
Music. Each hall is furnished with roomy seats for 
the accommodation of the audience ; a raised platform 
at the farther end, upon which stands a marble table, 
and a cushioned seat, something like a capacious sofa, 
serves for the accommodation of the speakers or 
instructors. 

The floors are all paved with variegated marble, — 
white, streaked with delicate pink and sea green ; the 
pillars are of carved ivory ; the walls are adorned with 
beautiful paintings, representing some illustration of 
the nature of the work to which the hall is dedicated ; 
while the lofty ceilings are frescoed in the faintest 
azure, white and gold. 

One of my companions, a student in the hall of sci- 
ence, was eager for my admittance there as a spectator, 
which was soon obtained. At the time of my visit the 
seats were filled with a throng of people, young and 
old, and of both sexes. The lesson was on the laws of 
chemistry; and the speaker, a gentleman apparently 
forty years old, but whom my brother assured me had 
been in the spirit world many decades of years, had 
a number of strange-looking instruments before him, 
with which to illustrate his theme, and to prove the 
truth of his theories by experiments. 



56 LIFE AND LABOR, IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

" Do you notice that gray-haired gentleman in front, 
the one with the high forehead, whose penetrating, 
searching gaze seems to be taking in every movement 
of the speaker?" whispered my companion. I nodded 
assent. 

" That is Michael Faraday, the scientist ; and I tell 
you he is as earnest a student as any of us ; he attends 
all our conventions. He has been invited to take part 
in the exercises, but declines, preferring to study rather 
than teach. Oh, I tell you, Sis, a good many of earth's 
smartest men come here or go to other places to learn, 
when they reach spirit life." 

The lesson of the day was very instructive, and the 
experiments interesting ; but as they were new to me, 
and far advanced, I did not understand them very well. 

" I '11 tell you what, Miss Ammidown," said brother 
J., playfully, as I expressed my amazement at some of 
the results of the professor's experiments, " I '11 bring 
you here when we have a lesson on Electrical Life, and 
you shall see the teacher produce some most won- 
derful results without the aid of instruments. You 
look incredulous ; but, Kitty, that is only because you 
have been used to earthly, material instruments. Here 
we can make use of the currents of electricity without 
any such adjuncts. You shall witness some of my own 
private experiments some time. You have a great deal 
to learn vet." 

And, indeed, I felt like a child who had just entered 
into the wonderful arena of knowledge, and saw spread 
out before her strange sights, and heard strange sounds, 
which she could not comprehend, but which seemed 
deliciously clear and interesting to those around her. 



ZENCOLLIA AND ITS SURROUNDINGS. 57 

This was long ago, but the feeling clings to me yet ; 
and I feel there is so much to learn and understand, 
one can never be idle. 

HALL OF METAPHYSICS. 

To the Hall of Metaphysics we wandered. Here the 
speaker was a female ; but although the ideas she 
expressed were grand and beautiful, the language with 
which they were clothed was almost too abstruse for me. 

" I brought you here, dear sister," said my compan- 
ion, "not because I expected you to understand the 
proceedings ; you are too familiar with earthly expres- 
sions for that as yet ; but that you might visit a place 
where those filled with lofty ideals concerning the soul, 
and its relations to life, meet to exchange thoughts and 
to learn of each other. Emerson* will delight to fre- 
quent this place when he comes over to our side of 
life. We have scores of other places," he continued, 
"where such teachers as Theodore Parker, Channing, 
and hundreds of like noble souls, hold forth with ear- 
nest utterance for the lifting up and sane tifi cation of the 
people. These you can understand; and their teach- 
ings are generally delivered in some airy chamber or 
leafy grove, where all the surroundings and conditions 
are conducive to the worship of God. You will visit 
many of these with those who love you." 

THE HALL OF LITERATURE. 

We did not tarry long in the Hall of Metaphysics. 
The teacher was grandly beautiful, clothed in flowing 

* This was written some time before Ralph Waldo Emerson ascended to the 
higher life. 



58 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIBIT WORLD. 

robes of classic style; her speech gently modulated; 
her gestures graceful ; her mien earnest and convinc- 
ing; and to those who understood she appeared to 
furnish a feast of good things. I felt humbly penitent, 
because I could not comprehend the whole ; observing 
which, my guide hurried me away to the Hall of Litera- 
ture. 

Here I could appreciate, for I understood. The 
services were conducted by a number of men and 
women, who favored us with sketches of real life, not 
published, but what they had themselves witnessed ; also 
readings from eminent authors, bits of rare, descriptive 
power, rich delineations of gifted writers, with extracts 
from their productions; followed by expressions of 
gorgeous imagery and brilliant passages of poetry. 
Here I was deeply interested, and the more so, because 
my companion pointed out to me the presence of gifted 
men and women, whose works I had admired and read 
on earth with never the hope of meeting them in 
person. 

THE HALL OF MUSIC. 

But I must hasten. With all the wonderful things 
I had seen and heard, what shall be said of the Hall of 
Music? The whole front of this spacious hall is a 
raised balcony, upon which the performers and choris- 
ters are generally seated. 

Here we were joined by a dear sister, who I shall 
designate as May ; like the May-flowers, she is beauti- 
ful and sweet ; and hand clasped in hand, in silence, — 
and so far as I was concerned, in awe, — we listened to 
the enchanting strains of music evoked from stringed 



ZENCOLLIA AND ITS SURROUNDINGS. 59 

and keyed instruments, by the skillful fingers of their 
manipulators ; and to the deep, rich tones, or bird-like, 
thrilling notes of the singers' voices. I can never 
describe it. What I have said is but a faint type of 
all I witnessed in that marvelous temple ; but the 
music! — the music was so grand, so powerful, so 
uplifting, and yet so sweet, so subtle, so enchanting, 
that I seemed floating away, with no thought but to 
soar upward to the very throne of Life and Love. 

All petty affairs of life, all outward sense of exist- 
ence melted away; and in the pure atmosphere of that 
celestial melody, my soul asserted itself in all its purest 
aspirations for the perfect completeness of life. 

I love Zencollia for its divine harmony of sweet, 
inspiring music ; and, oh, dear ones I love on earth, 
could you have been with me in spirit, my bliss would 
have been complete. 

SOCIAL LIFE IN ZENCOLLIA. 

In walking through the streets of beautiful Zencollia 
City, I have observed the perfect freedom of its inhabi- 
tants, the undisguised manner of living, the open 
frankness, and the confidence each one seems to repose 
in his neighbor, and also the unceremonious hospitality 
of each household; for every passer-by is welcome to 
enter, rest, refresh himself, and examine whatever 
excites an interest in his mind. 

I have noticed this, because at first it appeared very 
strange to me — so at variance with the customs of 
mortals, who shut themselves up in their homes, becom- 
ing sometimes exclusive and ceremonious in their bear 
ing toward others. 



60 LIFE AOT) LABOR IK THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

But I have learned that while it would be unwise 
and unsafe for mortals to leave their homes open to the 
inspection of every curious passer-by, and imprudent 
in the extreme for them to invite every stranger into 
their households, it is perfectly safe to do so in the 
spiritual city Zencollia, whose inhabitants are pure and 
spotless, who have become purged from all gross and 
carnal appetites and habits, who do not gossip and 
slander, who love each other, whose families are bound 
by the closest ties of tender sympathy and affection, 
and whose lives are so pure, so devoted to the welfare 
of others, they have nothing to conceal. 

Every home is a shrine of prayerful praise ; every 
family bows at the altar of Infinite Wisdom ; each 
inhabitant has some lesson to repeat, or some experi- 
ence to rehearse to the new-comer into these high 
spheres, that will be a guide to his feet ; every habita- 
tion contains something of interest to the stranger who 
may have but recently ascended to the upper courts of 
Zencollia. And there is no risk in entertaining the 
stranger; for no impure, selfish, worldly-minded spirit 
can enter Zencollia ; he could not breathe its refined 
atmosphere, the brilliancy of its light would blind hiin. 
For while it is true that exalted spirits can descend to 
lower spheres or conditions, where grossly-minded 
intelligences dwell, surrounded by the darkness which 
their mental state throws off, and there minister to the 
necessities of those earth-bound souls, yet it is as 
impossible for those spirits to ascend to the upper 
heights as it is for mortals to pierce the heavenly 
worlds with their material bodies ; for as the physical 



ZEXCOLLIA AND ITS SURKOUXDTKGS. 61 

keeps you down to earth, so the weight of passion 
keeps those spirits down. 

Therefore, no impure spirit enters Zencollia, and 
none who dwell there fear to entertain the stranger, 
for all the inhabitants of that celestial city are pos- 
sessed of clear vision, and they can readily read the 
interior thought and desire of whoever comes within 
their sphere. 

The dwellers in that happy city associate together in 
groups, all working for the common good ; each obeys 
the law which all assist in framing ; everj^one contrib- 
utes to the welfare of the people, the beautifying of 
the city, the maintaining of free, open schools of 
instruction, and in upholding a good government. 

I have often thought of the beauty and glory of this 
sweet life, wishing that I could cause mortals to view 
it as I do,— to view and to emulate, to bring down 
something of its happy conditions to earth ; for then 
there would be no need of prison-walls, no cause for 
corporeal punishment, but love and justice would 
reign supreme, and the milennium, long foretold by 
prophet and seer, dawn upon the new earth. 

INTEBIOB, VIEW OF ZENCOLLIA. 

Zencollia, " City of Light," the sight of thy white 
walls, gleaming in the distance, recalls a vision of thy 
beautiful streets, so unlike the city streets that mortals 
know. No jarring noise disturbs the serenitj^ of thy 
places ; and yet the ceaseless murmur, the ever-present 
appearance of active, energetic life within thy limits, 
proclaim that therein is found sentient, individualized, 
conscious existence. 



62 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

The edifices so beautifully constructed of shining 
stone, artistically adorned with carvings of exquisite 
grace and symmetry, do not crowd and elbow each 
other for want of space; but each building stands 
within its own enclosure, surrounded by garden plats 
and banks of emerald green. Lofty trees, whose 
umbrageous foliage furnishes a cooling shade, are scat- 
tered here and there, giving an aspect of natural beauty 
to the scene. The very streets, though paved through 
their centres with polished stones, are fringed on either 
side with grassy leaves and nodding flowers, which no 
careless foot seeks to trample down. 

And yet, it is a city, vast and magnificent. Its mas- 
sive buildings, its countless inhabitants, all mark the 
difference between it and the town or country. At 
regular spaces, great plats, enclosing flowery beds of 
every variety of color and perfume ; tiny lakes and 
gushing fountains ; gleaming pavilions, furnished with 
rustic seats and tables; small groves of shade trees, 
tiny grottoes and fairy glens, where birds make music 
through all the sunny day — are kept under constant 
care and cultivation for the enjoyment of all who wan- 
der therein; and it is no uncommon thing for groups 
of harmonious spirits to gather together in one of these 
gardens, and spend an hour in that communion of soul 
expressed in the singing of hymns, the exhortations 
from inspired lips, or the encouraging words given from 
one to another, that lift the spirit still nearer the 
Infinite Light that pervades in some measure all space 
<md permeates all life. 



ZENCOLLIA AND ITS SUE BOUNDING S, 63 



A CONVOCATION OF "WOMEN. — EQUALITY OF SEX. 

I have recently attended a convocation of women, in 
one of these city gardens, earnest, noble, true-souled 
women, who met together to discuss plans and devise 
measures for the welfare of their sister-women upon the 
earth. They had gathered together to send forth their 
silent, penetrating, uplifting sympathy toward those 
who are crowded almost out of existence, either by the 
pitiless hand of poverty, or shunned and scorned 
because of the unfortunate lives circumstances have 
compelled them to lead. 

In the realm of spirit, our societies are not confined 
to one sex ; there is no exclusiveness ; woman is not 
considered incompetent to discuss the questions of life 
with her brother. Men do not meet in club or bar- 
room, to revel in scenes they would blush to have their 
sisters witness, neither do women have their sorosis, 
that the gentlemen cannot enter, or sewing-circle, 
where gossip and slander — those tender tid-bits so 
delicious to some tastes — are woven into the gar- 
ments they fashion, with their pernicious and malicious 
influence. 

Each convention, every organization is founded upon 
the polished square of Equality, and membership is 
freely extended to male and female alike ; thus round- 
ing out the perfect circle of harmonious life. But this 
convocation of which I speak, composed entirely of 
women — tender, helpful, loving women — who have 
witnessed the struggles and the sorrows of those dear 
children of humanity, whom mortals consider lost, but 
whom angels know shall yet be redeemed to honor and 



64 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

virtue, was called together because it had become evi- 
dent to thinking minds that the so-called Progress of 
Humanity will remain but a sham, until society awak- 
ens to the fact that while one outcast remains outside 
the closed door of fraternal sympathy, while one poor 
sufferer is refused the helping hand or kindly word, to 
encourage her onward toward the highway of goodness, 
it is an agency of intolerance, and unworthy the 
name it bears. 

And so, out in the bright, clear air, with the radiant 
sky above their heads, the flowery sod beneath their 
feet, where the grand old trees chanted their anthems 
of glory, as the breeze swept through their branches, 
these spirit women met, and with earnest faces and 
.solemn words, dedicated themselves to the high mission 
of going one by one out into the material world to sow 
seeds of love and good-will in the hearts of mortals, — 
going forth from their beautiful spirit homes as teachers 
to humanity ; and the one little lesson, so easy to read, so 
hard to remember and weave into practical life, which 
they seek to implant in human hearts, is this : " Judge 
not, but extend the friendly hand, the kindly word and 
smile, even more if you can, the cup of water and the 
meal of bread, to the poor unfortunate, whose life is 
bowed beneath th weight of its own mistakes, and 
who bears more punishment within the soul than you 
can dream it possible for one to endure." 

And so, from out the company of that heavenly 
band, whose influence stills all commotion, whose 
presence breathes a blessing of comfort and peace upon 
the passing spirit, I come to you to-day, dear reader, 
and in the tones of love say unto you of earth: "Oh, 



ZENCOLLIA AND ITS SUBEOUNDLNTGS. 65 

cultivate the truly Christ-like principles within you; 
develop the germs of benevolence, charity, patience, 
sympathy, and kindness, and let them flow out from 
your souls toward all those — whether male or female 
— who tread the paths of sorrow or vice, until like a 
cleansing flood they roll in waves of light over their 
sin-stained souls. Be just; give unto every soul the 
full measure of love that you would crave for yourself! 
Then shall the age of humanity become indeed a 
golden age, the fruitage of which will shine forth in 
noble lives, in redeemed lives, and in progressive lives ; 
and society so blossom under the developed influence 
of Love and Sympathy as to shed its wealth of fra- 
grant beauty over the hearts of all humanity, and 
every soul be known by the endearing name of brother 
or sister." 

DWELLEKS IN ZENCOLLIA. 

The dwellers in Zencollia are calm, peaceful, happy 
souls, who, having known the cares, the sorrows and 
the temptations of mortal life have, through their earn- 
estness, through their aspirations, risen above all the 
annoyances of external things, and grown into har- 
mony with the law of Love, which is the law of God. 
Associating together in bands of fraternal sympathy, 
they spend their time in devising ways and means to 
alleviate the condition of those bowed down by woe 
and suffering, to enlighten the ignorant, comfort the 
distressed, and free the imprisoned soul from error's 
bondage, whether it be encased in mortal flesh, or 
dwelling in darkness of spirit. 

They have founded schools of learning, colleges, 



66 LIFE AND LABOR IN" THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

where eminent teachers in the various branches of 
knowledge preside, and give forth their wisdom to the 
seeking mind, drawing forth and developing all the 
deepest, fullest powers of comprehension, and awaken- 
ing all the noblest faculties ot the student. 

Investigation into the realms of Natural Law pro- 
ceeds with minute exactness ; experiments which test 
conclusions as to the cause, utility, and result of chemi- 
cal and electrical forces are carried on ; and schools 
are constantly sending out graduates, whose duty it is 
to search earnestly among the children of earth until 
they find minds capable of receiving, brains enlarged by 
earnest thought and study, competent to grasp and 
elaborate the ideas the spirits give, in order to convey 
to earth a practical demonstration of their experiments 
and investigations. 

Such is Zencollia — happy, peaceful, industrious city 
of light ; and as I gaze upon its glittering walls from 
my casement, I seem to feel a pulsating thrill, 
emanating, as it were, from its center, of good will to 
man, coursing through my being, until I become one 
in sympathy with the divine mission of its dwellers, 
which is, love toward God, manifested through love 
and helpfulness toward all creatures, all things. 

This is but one of the many cities of that spirit 
country, that no thought can measure, no being scan. 
It is dearest, because nearest to me ; yielding light, 
instruction, soul-sustenance to myself and to those I 
love. But there are countless other cities as glorious, 
peaceful, and ennobling, of which I shall speak in 
future pages. Among them may I mention Spring 
Garden City, home of intellect, philosophy and truth; 



ZENCOLLIA AND ITS SURROUNDINGS. 67 

Harmonial City, abode of wisdom, purity, and peace; 
Washingtonia, within whose walls dwell knowledge, 
justice, and freedom ; and many another that presents 
a beautiful record of noble lives and enduring deeds, 
that shall outlast all perishable evidence of grandeur ! 
— for they are engraved in spirit, and can never tar- 
nish or decay. 

Oh, darling friends in mortal, from the boundaries 
of that sweet city of light, we waft you spirit-greet- 
ing, love that shall know no change, sympathy that 
outlives all outward separation, and only grows the 
sweeter; peace that the world can neither give nor 
take away, and which passeth all understanding. 

A SUBURBAN VIEW. 

I have told you of the beautiful city of light, so near 
my spirit home ; let me now speak of the natural sur- 
roundings upon which I may continually gaze in an 
ecstasy of delight from my western portico, or where I 
may roam at will, filled with the bliss of knowing the 
truth of existence, and its enjoyment among the beauti- 
ful works of Nature, that kind, mother of us all, w T ho 
brings her sweet offerings of waters, woods and flowers, 
birds and insects, mountains and hills, for the gratifica- 
tion and pleasure of humanity. 

Close beside the home I inhabit a sweet vale lies, 
decked with fertile meadows and sunny glades, watered 
by glistening streams and rippling brooks, shaded by 
magnificent oaks and elms, and gemmed with starry 
flowers of every hue and of delicious fragrance. 

Thickets of roses, blooming in rich profusion, dot 
the landscape here and there — roses independent of 



68 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

limited clays and weeks, but which blossom on from 
day to day, one bud bursting into beauty after another, 
and no one left to bloom alone. 

A grove of giant pines make music through this 
leafy vale, as the breezes sweep through their rustling 
branches; the carol of birds, the hum of insects, the 
rippling of waters, and the music of murmuring breezes, 
all combine to form a sweet harmony of sound, that, 
blending with the pure harmony of beautiful scenery, 
brings rest and peace to the souls of all who linger 
here. 

Sweet spirit vale ! dear Auburndale ! for such I love 
to call you ; within your borders, in sweet communion 
with God and Nature, the soul becomes purged of all 
material impurities, and grows into closer harmony 
with the sacred laws of being — Love, Sympathy, and 
Purity. 

Away in the distance rises that majestic pile which 
to me is Mount Lookout; and as the sunlight rests 
upon it in gorgeous splendor, I know that upon my 
earthly home the sun is slowly sinking, in lines of rose 
and purple glory, behind the western hills. 

Who could dream of pain and sadness amid the 
sunny sweetness of this enchanting vale? And yet, 
even here sometimes comes from a-far a sound of dis- 
tress and anguish, brought plainly to our spirit ears by 
the waves of sympathy that surge within our souls; 
and we hear the wails of pain welling up from earth- 
life, and mark the signs of devastation and distress 
bearing down upon the friends in mortal. 

But why is this? Because from the depths ot 
human suffering, pain, and death, that we see around 



ZEKCOLLIA AND ITS STJBBOTJNDINGS. 69 

us, a heavenly sympathy is born within our souls, and 
we become desirous of helping those in need, a sym- 
pathizing pity, prompting us to extend the cord of love 
we hold, until it encircles and draws upward, into 
realms of ineffable peace, the storm-tossed spirits in 
pain. 

Disasters come to earth — conflagrations, misfortune 
— and from them often result suffering and death: 
but, glory to Him who rules ! from the midst of these 
scenes of sorrow arise pure streams of helpfulness, 
strength, and succor for the distressed, that not only 
enriches the receiver, but also overflows with sympathy 
and blesses the soul of the bestower. 

Up from the surging billows of distress, out of the 
fiery furnace of affliction, arises the pure Spirit of 
Love, cleansed by its contact with water, or refined by 
its passage through fire — noble, enduring, true — 
growing stronger and better from its upward flight, 
seeking as it goes the sympathy of angels, who, look- 
ing downward from the upper heights, send forth the 
sustaining cord of affection to draw the spirit upward, 
singing as it arises this grand refrain — 

" Nearer, my God, to thee, nearer to thee; 
E'en though it be a cross that raiseth me." 

MY HOME; ITS LIFE AND ASSOCIATIONS. 

The home I inhabit in the Celestial Sphere would 
appear to mortals as a large, spacious, white mansion, 
surrounded by porticoes, verandas, and the like, the 
doorways opening upon a scene of surpassing loveli- 
ness ; for there Nature wears her richest robes to 
beautify external life. 



70 LITE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

The interior of this habitation you would observe to 
be divided into various apartments, each furnished 
with appropriate furniture and hangings, the whole 
designed to harmonize in a perfect blending of form, 
color, and texture, pleasing to the eye and restful to 
every sense of the beholder. 

We have private apartments of our own, where, 
when in need of mental repose, silent study, or deep 
meditation, the spirit may retire, apart from all com- 
panionship save that which breathes through every 
breadth of space — the presence of its God. 

There are times in every life when it is best to be 
alone, when the spirit requires silent, undisturbed self- 
communion, when outward presence is an intrusion 
upon the soul ; and at such times we are privileged to 
retire to our own private sanctum, unquestioned and 
not misunderstood by others. 

In my pleasant spirit home there is a quiet nook, 
where I love to retire and ponder over the great prob- 
lems of life constantly unfolding themselves before 
me ; and there, surrounded by the beautiful in nature 
and art, natural flowers climbing over marble statuary, 
singing birds making music beneath some exquisite 
painting, I strive to unravel the seeming mysteries or 
existence; and not in vain, for to the earnest seeker 
after truth there comes a flood of light, illuminating 
the dark places and answering all silent questioning. 

But my home contains apartments where sociability 
reigns, and there a happy band of spirits daily congre- 
gate to amuse, instruct, and bless each other ; there, 
social converse, mingling with the recital of some 
experience, lesson, or advice, pleasant faces and loving 



^r^COLLIA AKB ITS SURROUNDINGS. 71 

hearts, fill the place with that harmony and peace only 
to be found where spirit meets spirit in sympathy and 
appreciative kindness. Eight of us, all young souls, 
meet together hour after hour, bringing each one his or 
her store of acquired knowledge, or displaying his or her 
ignorance upon any theme, only to have it dissipated 
by some new truth revealed to our understandings by 
others. We are never unhappy, never restless, never 
idle. In earthly experience others are far younger 
than myself; but in spiritual love and life I am the 
youngest of them all, and it refreshes my soul to par- 
take of what those I love have to offer in the way of 
acquired knowledge. 

This is a sample of group-home-life in the spirit 
world ; a band of loving, earnest spirits, whose highest 
ambition is to become great in knowledge, that they 
may understand the laws of life, and thereby be able to 
avoid mistakes, and competent to transmit a light and 
knowledge of life to poor, darkened, misguided souls, 
who moil in sorrow and pain. The members of these 
groups or bands are guarded and protected, instructed 
and upheld, by wisdom spirits, who, having dwelt in 
mortal until the physical ripened naturally for the 
change, passed on to enjoy the fruits of their experi- 
ence, and, having dwelt long in the spiritual, are compe- 
tent to guide and instruct these young souls bound to 
their own by the ties of soul-affinity, as well as those 
of consanguinity, yet confined by no arbitrary laws 
that chain and restrain the higher emotions ; thus our 
lives flow smoothly on, and each moment of existence 
brings us some new lesson, or some new opportunity 
of being of use to some one of the many spirits who 
walk the paths of sin or suffering. 



72 LIFE AND LABOR IK THE SPIRIT WOBLD, 



CHAPTER V. 

PLACES I HAVE SEEN. 

You have heard of Zencollia City, with its peaceful 
homes and stately temples. Let me now speak to you 
of that sweet, blooming, delightful Spring Garden 
City, where the good, the beautiful, and the noble 
gather together to engage in works of love for human- 
ity. It is impossible for you of earth to conceive of 
the magnitude and extent of this spirit city, which 
seems almost boundless in width and length. 

The habitations are of various hues and textures; 
many of them standing in the midst of luxuriant 
groves, where the branches of stately trees cast a pleas- 
ant shade, and where birds make music all the sunny 
clay ; or in the center of blooming gardens, where par- 
terres of beautiful flowers make the balmy air redolent 
with perfume and the landscape to glow with beauty. 

These habitations, built as they may be of spotless, 
alabaster-like stone, marble, or a particular kind of 
variegated stone, peculiar to this place, which seems 
annost translucent, as it gleams in rainbow colors 
beneath the shining sun, are all furnished and adorned 
with soft, velvet-like draperies, snowy hangings, pure 
white tables and seats, beautiful, life-like pictures, 



PLACES I HAVE SEEN. 73 

ivory statuary, and hanging baskets of flowering 
plants, and present a picture of home-like comfort and 
hospitality. 

Many of the houses are open at the sides, the ceil- 
ings being supported by exquisitely carved columns of 
stone, around which emerald vines, laden with fragrant 
flowers, climb and cluster; and the passer-by can note 
the appearance of purity, peace, and comfort within. 

THE PEOPLE OF SPRING GARDEN CITY. 

The inhabitants of this celestial city are ever busy, 
either devising some new method of aiding and assist- 
ing the distressed, attending some of its many schools 
of instruction, its halls of music and literature, or 
working together in bands to elevate and instruct 
needy souls upon earth, or in the lower realms of 
spirit life. 

These spirit people dress simply and naturally, in 
flowing robes, of any color which most harmonizes 
with their interior condition ; they are all beautiful, a 
light radiating from each countenance, an expression 
of peace and contentment upon each face, and a smile 
upon the lips ; all of which beautify the features and 
cast a halo of brilliancy around the form. 

Beautiful groves, watered by running streams, 
shaded by lofty trees, and made charming by banks of 
velvety moss, starred with fragrant blossoms, are seen 
in the midst of this city of souls ; and in these spots 
beneath the blue canopy of the sky, inhaling the per- 
fumed invigorating air, many spirits daily congregate 
to listen to words of advice, instruction, and wisdom 
from inspired lips. And from these places the inhabi- 



74 LIFE AND LABOR IK THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

tants of Spring Garden City go forth to their homes, 
exalted in spirit, or come down to mortals who dwell 
in sorrow, and shed over them the divine influence 
caught from higher scenes, which uplifts and strength- 
ens the struggling ones below. 

CHILDREN'S LYCEUM. 

In the center of one of the largest, most beautiful 
groves, where rippling waters, breezes swaying the 
leafy branches of the trees, and the song of birds send 
a constant stream of melody through the air, made 
fragrant by odorous flowers, a stately temple stands. 
It is of burnished silver, which flashes and glows in 
the light of the sun. Within, its walls are hung with 
landscape paintings, and draperies of azure satin. The 
floor is of white marble, and the spotless ceiling is 
frescoed with paintings of marvelous beaut} 7 . 

Here the spiritual lyceum of Spring Garden City 
daily convenes its sessions, where spirit children are 
taught the duties and the lessons of life. Some of the 
most exalted and brilliant souls resident in that city 
are teachers and guardians in this school, and it is their 
delight to so cultivate and train the young minds 
under their charge that only the beautiful attributes 
of the soul will grow 7 , and the selfishness of life shall 
be eradicated. And it is because of the instruction 
and development received in such schools as this that 
little children can so readily return to earth, and bless 
and comfort weeping mortals with their sweet words of 
sympathy and love. 



PLACES I HAVE SEEN. 75 



HARMONIAL CITY. 

Harmonial City is a broad, beautiful, extensive city 
of the spirit world. Its streets are literally shining, 
broad and straight, paved with blocks of cool, white 
stone of great purity, and lined on either side with 
beautiful, fragrant flowers. 

In the center of each street, a fountain constructed 
of a material resembling silver, carved in the most 
wondrous designs, sends forth jets of crystal water, 
which rise in fan-like shapes and fall again in gleam- 
ing sprays upon the beds of flowers blooming at the 
fountain's base, whence a cloud of sweet perfume rises 
to scent the balmy air. 

At regular intervals, in this city of the spirits, beau- 
tiful parks are laid out, abounding in all the natural 
beauty of flowers, trees, shrubbery and water, serving 
to delight the eye and calm the senses of the soul. 

The habitations of this city of harmony are formed 
or fashioned of various substances, each dweller build- 
ing his mansion to suit himself; hence we observe the 
tiny, white vine-embowered cottage, with its surround- 
ing flower-garden, side by side with the stately man- 
sion, environed with smooth walks and velvety lawns. 

The inhabitants of this place are parti cularly sympa- 
thetic and harmonious ; they are at peace with all the 
world and their own souls ; they take no active part in 
the turmoils and strifes of others ; they do not com- 
mune with earth save only as they transmit their mes- 
sages through spirit-intelligences below them. 

Here are grand and massive temples, more richly 
draped and ornamented than any I have elsewhere 



76 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WOBLD. 

seen ; temples dedicated to Poesy, Music, Literature, 
and Philosophy. Here the active, critical, keen-search- 
ing scientist is not at home ; but the musician, the 
poet, the philosopher, and the idealist find a heaven. 

The poetry that delights the soul of the bard is here 
breathed forth through flower and streamlet; all the 
surroundings seem made up of poetry, so fragrant, 
fcweet, and subtle is the calm, beautiful life we behold 
in this wonderful city. Well may it be named Har- 
monial City; for its very atmosphere, its pretty homes, 
its adornments, and the features and forms of its inhabi- 
tants, all breathe of harmony and peace. The dwellers 
within this city I am told seem not so much like mem- 
bers of one family, as parts of one healthy body, each 
performing its function and duty, the whole harmoni- 
ously blending in one form of symmetry and beauty; 
and 1 can well believe this, from what I have seen of 
them. 

In this city, musicians, poets, artists, and idealists- — 
transcendentalists, if you will — love to congregate in 
their respective temples, which are ever open to all 
who wish to enter, and by contact with each others' 
minds throw off new strains of harmony in verse, 
outline some new work of beauty, develop some beauti- 
ful idea, or evoke a new melody of the spheres. And 
from these master-souls beautiful ideas, melodies, and 
ideals come floating down to earth. Transmitted 
through the atmosphere below, they eventually awaken 
an echo in the heart of some asp-ring soul, — when,lo, 
a new poem, a new strain of melody, a new harmonious 
thought, is given to the world. 

It has been my good fortune to visit once or twice 



PLACES 1 HAVE SEEN. 77 

this wonderful City of Harmony, and ever after my 
mind has possessed a new and beautiful picture to 
hang upon the snowy walls of memory, — a picture of 
harmoniously blended tints, of flowery beds, of sunny 
fountains, of massive temples, crowded with faces from 
which all trace of passion hath forever vanished, and 
which bear only the impress of ineffable peace ; where 
harmony is the life of the spirit, and melody runs like a 
liquid stream through all the sunny days. 

A MAGNIFICENT TEMPLE. 

Imagine, if you can, a magnificent temple built of 
a kind of white translucent stone, which, as the sun- 
light falls upon it, glows and sparkles with the bright, 
prismatic hues of the rainbow ; imagine this temple to 
be so vast and spacious in its dimensions that its bril- 
liant dome seems to pierce the snowy clouds, while in 
length it extends as far aij the eye can reach; imagine 
delicate vines, wreaths and pictures carved exquisitely 
upon the outer walls of this building, while a magnifi- 
cent garden, blooming in the rich luxuriance of sum- 
mer, surrounds it on every side ; and after you have 
imagined all this, j r ou will have a faint idea of that 
massive temple of Harmonial City, in which artists of 
every grade congregate to pursue their favorite studies, 

The interior of this splendid palace is hung with 
richest drapery, and adorned with rarest works of art, 
creations of those artist-spirits who delight to give out- 
ward expression to the ideals of beauty within their 
souls. 

Mortal eyes have never witnessed such forms of 
skillful beauteous art, so life-like in every sense, so 



78 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 

soul-thrilling, as are gathered here. Mortal ears fail to 
catch the celestial tones of harmony, the divine notes 
of melod3 r , that are uttered here by spirits who appear 
to be all music, all harmony. 

The interior of this beautiful building is divided into 
four spacious compartments, with one vast hall over 
all. 

The lower halls are devoted to sculpture, painting, 
music, and poetry. Each one is fitted up grandly, 
hung with shimmering drapery, and adorned with 
forms of peerless beauty. Here the student lingers, 
his soul entranced with the glory of his work, his being 
illuminated with the divine inspiration he gathers. 

The whole edilice, with its splendid appointments, is 
like a divine poem, a completed strain of harmony, a 
perfect picture, or a finished statue of grace and sym- 
metrv ; and the forms and faces of the masters who 
dispense instruction to the student give glory and 
benignity to the whole. 

The vast hall above is the most beautiful place I 
have ever seen — paved with white and gold, the walls 
hung with exquisite paintings, adorned with gleaming 
statuary, save hera and there where openings admit 
the balmy, perfumed air; the ceiling of white and 
azure, gemmed with golden stars; the shining foun- 
tains on the floor, which send up sprays of crystal 
water, the baskets of richly-blooming flowers, swinging 
here and there ; the grand stands of shining gold, 
where the favored children of genius gather; the 
silken couches and dais for the visiting company — all 
present a scene of richness and beauty difficult to be 
described. 



PLACES I HAVE SEEN. 79 

In this place grand entertainments are given, to 
which the denizens of the city and elsewhere are 
admitted, to feast the intellect upon the wondrous 
creations of artist, poet, sculptor, and musician, and to 
listen to instructive lectures upon the arts. And it is 
indeed a feast to the soul to attend one of these recep- 
tions ; it is an experience which draws the spirit 
upward, and elevates it into a purer, more refined con- 
dition ; for purity and goodness are the themes of the 
artist's inspiration, and love broods over all, mani- 
fested in the desire to instruct and bless every life. 
This is one of the largest temples I have ever seen, 
although many smaller ones, erected for like purposes, 
are scattered throughout the higher spheres of spirit 
life. 

CITY OF JOY. 

There is a beautiful little city in the Summer-Land, 
which, situated between rising hills of ever-glowing 
verdure, presents an appearance of restful tranquillity 
and harmonious peace. Its name signifies " City of 
Joy." 

The habitations of this place are all of a circular 
shape, pavilion-like in appearance, typical of the 
rounded out completeness of human life. These build- 
ings are open at the sides, the roofs of shining bright- 
ness, supported by columns of white ivory, exquisitely 
carved, and entwined with clustering plants and flow- 
ering vines. They also are ranged in circles or 
spheres, eight of these homesteads, with their connect- 
ing flower-gardens, comprising a circle. Here and 
there are gateways, leading to vast and beautiful 



80 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

grounds, where all that can delight the eye and charm 
the ear may be found. These gateways are reared of 
solid alabaster-like stone, in the form of an arch. 

Everywhere we observe the circle and arch, nowhere 
do we find sharp corners, or the angular edge ; all is 
smooth, completed, harmonious. The flower-beds are 
in rings, blooming with soft, exquisite tints, and redo- 
lent with delicate odors. 

The inhabitants of this city dwell in unity, co-oper- 
ate together in associative bodies, each one working for 
the good of all. Their sphere represents brotherly 
love and honest fidelity ; their aura is clear, shining 
and transparent. 

I understand that these beings rarely, if ever, return 
to earthly scenes. They have long since passed 
beyond the conditions of material things; they are 
without passions, but delight to minister to suffering 
souls ; they understand the art of preparing their beau- 
tiful garments from elements gathered from the gar- 
dens, and their food likewise grows spontaneously in 
the shape of rich, juicy, and nutritious fruit. 

The habits of life of these beings are extremely 
simple ; they have no artificial wants and desires ; 
their clothing is of the flowing, drapery stjde ; their 
homes are simply furnished with furniture framed 
from tree and shrub, and adorned with vines and 
flowers. 

They are a studious people, interested in all that 
affects humanity, and have groves and temples dedi- 
cated to Truth, Wisdom, and Knowledge ; also tem- 
ples, large rotundas, where the sage and the philoso- 



FLACES I HAVE SEEN. 81 

pher, the chemist and the scientist, hold forth in words 
of wisdom. 

This place I have seen but once, and then imper- 
fectly. Thither I was guided by a venerable minister- 
ing being, who delights to instruct the young and 
ignorant. But one peculiarity I observed; instead of 
the brilliant light of golden sunshine pouring down 
upon the scene, the whole city seemed partially veiled 
in a peculiar, rose-tinted haze, which threw a delicious 
sense of beauty over the white homesteads, the gleam- 
ing waters of the circular fountains, and the blooming 
gardens. 

The inhabitants of this supernal city traverse space 
mostly by the intensity of will-force, but I am told 
they also possess conveyances for aerial travel, circu- 
lar-shaped, silken-draped air-cars, which glide through 
the atmosphere like graceful birds of golden plumage. 
These I did not see, but I have seen similar aerial cars 
in other places. 

Oh, were it possible to convey to you an adequate 
comprehension of the wonders and beauties of another 
life than this, it would be a task over which an angel 
might rejoice. 

FLORALIA, THE VALLEY OF FLOWERS. 

I cannot begin to enumerate to you the beautiful 
cities of spirit life, and the sweet, outlying country 
places; neither can I hope to convey to you a descrip- 
tion of the peaceful, glowing valleys and woodlands of 
the Better Country. But there are two beautiful val- 
leys of which I feel to speak, and which may give you 



82 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

a conception of the many fertile spots, rich with lux- 
uriant growth, that adorn the Land of Souls. 

Floralia, or the Valley of Flowers, is charmingly 
situated between two ranges of massive mountains, 
which glow in the sun with more than roseate bright- 
ness, or deepen into purple as the cooling shadows 
ascend their gleaming sides. 

Long and wide the valley stretches out, sweet and 
fair, dotted here and there with groves and clumps of 
trees; a* clear and limpid stream of water, reflecting 
the azure sky, runs through the midst of the valley, 
which is fed by living springs from the mountain. 
Clusters of snow-white cottages abound, whose inhabi- 
tants are composed of little innocent children, with 
their guardians, teachers, or spirit parents ; for little 
ones coming to our life, who have no father and mother 
to greet them, are at once adopted by kind spirits, who 
devote their lives to their care and guidance. 

But the most remarkable feature of this valley, and 
the one from which it derives its name, Floralia, is the 
lavish profusion of flowers on every hand. The green 
sward, so like velvet in softness, is literally covered 
with flowers — flowers of every tj T pe, degree, and 
color — the whole forming a magnificent scene of 
beauty and fragrance ; so exquisitely do the colors 
blend and their odors harmonize. This you will 
believe is the home of honey-loving insects and singing 
birds, and the whole presents a perfect picture of 
delight. 

To this flowery home, little children are brought, 
who pass out from earth in childhood's hours ; here 
they are borne by loving, ministering angels, and ten- 



PLACES I HAVE SEEN. 83 

derly reared and cherished. Many of these little ones 
knew not the meaning of care and tenderness on earth, 
but all are lovingly tended at this place. 

Here they attend the school of Nature, learn of 
flower and bird and rippling rill; and are instructed in 
the lessons of life, and the laws of being, by their gen- 
tle guardians. Only purity and peace abound here, 
and the little ones develop all their sweetest attributes 
of soul. 

THE VALLEY OF DELIGHT. 

The other vale of which I have spoken is called the 
Valley of Delight. This valley is somewhat depressed 
and nearly round ; nestling between gigantic hills, it 
resembles a great green basin set with flowers of many 
hues. No scorching wind, no battling storm ever 
sweeps across this valley ; all is mild and balmy. The 
crystal water flashes from many fountains and gurgles 
from leaping springs. 

In this sweet spot more than one poet abides, more 
than one artist makes his home; but the great attrac- 
tion of the place is a massive, white, academic-looking 
structure, in the center of the valley. This building is 
indeed a college of learning ; within its lofty walls les- 
sons are given and learned, not only in the usual arts 
and sciences, but, best of all, in the art of teaching, and 
of becoming competent to guide, instruct, and develop 
all the best powers of the little children. From this col- 
lege in the Valley of Delight, spirits, men and women, 
youths and maidens, go forth to Floralia, to become 
teachers and guides for the little children who gather 
there. 

In this college school, even elderly men and women 



84 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

are entered as pupils; those who, having experienced 
earthly life without the advantages of education, or 
have passed through mortality confined to one depart- 
ment of learning. In our world every spirit receives 
the opportunity for acquiring an education, and all, at 
some time, avail themselves of it. There are many 
such schools of learning in the spiritual world, and 
they are of untold benefit to the inquiring soul. 

It would be useless for me to attempt to describe 
even a tenth part of the places I have visited, and 
scenes I have witnessed in the spiritual. Mortal lan- 
guage fails to convey a proper idea of certain phases of 
spirit life, even when the brain of our instrument can 
receive correctly the thoughts we impress upon it. To 
realize positively the beauties as well as the deformi- 
ties, — if I may be allowed to use the word in relation 
to the lower spheres of spirit life,— one must be able to 
perceive them with spirit vision. Hence I have only 
attempted to convey to you a faint though real idea, so 
far as it extends, of what I have witnessed in other 
lands than those of earth. 

THE HAPPY HUNTING GROUND OF THE INDIANS. 

Before I close this chapter I must speak to you of 
that fair, peaceful, mountainous country of the spirit 
world, where the Indian race find a happy home. To 
reach this region from the cities of which I have 
spoken, one must go far out into the open country; 
through valleys and over hills ; through deep forests 
and sunny glades, up, ever upward in his march, until 
at length he comes to an open stretch of green fields, 
where the mellow sunlight gleams and tiny flowers 



PLACES I HAVE SEEK. 85 

blossom. Beyond this level plain of verdure, a deep, 
blue, rolling river sweeps, its shining waves dancing in 
the sunlight under the quaint, canoe-like boats that 
rest upon them. Kanalaw, Smiling River, I have 
heard these waters called ; and it seems indeed a fitting 
name, for only peace and joy is suggested at the sight 
of its shining waves. Beyond this rolling river there 
is a deeply-wooded country. Here you are up high 
among the mountains ; this is the red man's home, his 
happy hunting-ground, where no foe disturbs him, 
where no storms can come. 

The white race is welcome here as visitors, and a 
number live here as teachers to their dusky friends ; 
but this is exclusively an Indian country. Through- 
out the deep forests, where cooling streamlets flow, and 
birds make merry music in the branches of the stately 
trees, the picturesque wigwams of the Indians- stand, 
w 7 hite and shining, embroidered with quills, feathers, 
and silks of every hue, hung with many-colored hang- 
ings or curtains of silken texture, and ornamented with 
natural flowers, which give out sw^eet incense to the 
breezes. The young people of the race delight to weave 
flowery garlands with which to deck their homes. 

Out in the sunny glades of this region, where flow- 
ers of every kind bud and blossom, where the brooks 
murmur over mossy stones, and all life is glad, the 
great lodges of the country stand, — their school-houses 
and their council-halls, — and there they meet to give 
or gain instruction and to receive counsel from the 
wise chiefs whom they honor and love. 

Tribes here mingle together and dwell in unity ; no 
hate, no anger, no fears disturb their minds; they 



86 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIKIT WOELD. 

grow in harmony, and gain that strength of mind 
which they send back to aid and assist the pale-faces 
through their chosen mediums. Here the Indian finds 
rest and peace, gaining freedom, vigor, and strength 
from the waters, woods, and hills ; growing gentle like 
the flowers, and mild as the evening breeze. His soul 
grows and expands in the power of love, and he gains 
knowledge not onty from surrounding scenes, but 
through his intuitive faculties, which are receptive to 
truths, and likewise from learned and cultured beings 
from the higher spheres, who delight to teach the red 
man, and whom he in turn listens to with reverence and 
love. 

This beautiful country, fairer than mortal eye hath 
ever witnessed, has proved a blessing to many a weary 
spirit. Not only is it a refuge for the poor, hunted 
and despised Indian, who, fleeing from mortal chains, 
finds therein rest and peace, but it is also a haven of 
rest to many a poor, weary pale-face, who, passing out 
from mortal life, uncared for and alone, is taken up by 
tender spirits into this blooming country, and amid its 
pure air and green hills, cared for by the tender Indian 
maid, he gains strength and ease of mind and body. 
Here, too, many little children gain strength and 
power to return to earth as messengers of light to 

weary hearts. 

And there are lyceums in the Indian country, — 
lyceums, where lessons are learned from the singing 
brook, the mossy stone, the budding flower, and the 
warbling bird ; where the grand march is made beneath 
archwaj^s of living green, and many colored banners 
are formed of blooming flowers ; where life is natural, 
and where souls are happy and free. 



SCENES AND INCIDENTS IN THE SPIRIT LAND. 87 



CHAPTER VI. 

SCENES AND INCIDENTS IN THE SPIRIT LAND. 

As you gather around your cheerful firesides as mor- 
tals, and rejoice in the sweet associations and affections 
of the family circle, do you not sometimes think of 
those homes not made with hands, which the great 
army of your so-called dead inhabit? and do you not 
long to know something of them and their manner of 
existence ? 

I have recently visited one of these homes in the 
spirit world, of which I will endeavor to tell you. 
Imagine a large, white building, surrounded by pleas- 
ant grounds, and shaded by lofty trees (similar to your 
trees of maple and oak), in form, construction, and sur- 
roundings much like a substantial, comfortable country- 
seat of some well-to-do merchant in earth life. This 
home of which I speak is situated in " Pleasant Val- 
ley." No wintry storms, no sudden waves of cold, no 
visitations of extreme heat, ever come to this place ! 
The temperature of the valley is mild and delightful. 
There are many such homes as this of which I speak in 
Pleasant Valley, but they are not all inhabited by the 
same class of people. 



88 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 



TRIAL AND TRIUMPH. 

In this comfortable home dwell two beings, male 
and female, companions in every sense of the term, 
whose delight it is to minister to the wants of others. I 
know not all the roads of suffering they passed, but I do 
know that on earth, many years ago, this woman loved 
and trusted in this man, and through the force of cir- 
cumstances and conditions (perhaps because of a vacil- 
lating, fickle nature), he abandoned her to the merci- 
less scorn of an unpitying world. Left alone, friendless 
and unaided, to fight the battles of life, what wonder 
that she w r as plunged in despair ! Her babe lived 
scarcely three months on earth, ere it passed to the 
spirit world. 

Crazed at this culmination of all her woes, the poor 
mother ended her mortal existence by suicide. For a 
time she led an aim] ess, restless existence in spirit, 
owing to the law of association drawing her back to 
former scenes ; but soon, through the aid of minister- 
ing spirits, she was aroused to her true condition and 
prevailed upon to reach outward for a higher life. 

Her mother-heart yearned and prayed for the tiny 
babe she had lost, when, lo, it was brought to her arms 
by tender mother-spirits, who had tended and cared 
for it with loving kindness. Mother and child were 
taken to a bright home, where flowers bloomed and 
branches waved, where all was beautiful, and there was 
nought of selfishness or woe to mar the serenity of the 
scene. Here in Pleasant Valley, surrounded by loving 
helpers and guides, these two beings unfolded in sweet- 



SCENES AND INCIDENTS IN THE SPIRIT LAND. 89 

ness and purity, their lives growing into harmony with 
all mankind. 

But the mother, whom I will call Mary, could not 
forget her early love ; the object of her fondest affec- 
tions was still dear to her soul, and in spite of unkind- 
ness, desertion, and neglect, her woman's heart went 
out to him in a devotion born of undying love. At 
times, she could feel something like a chord vibrating 
within her, as if with pain, and she would feel that the 
spirit of her clear one was calling her to him. 

At length she found him, still on earth, but, oh, how 
changed ! Sorrow, want, and pain w T ere marked on 
every feature. Oh, what tribulation and suffering had 
been his ! Friends had died or deserted him ; fortune 
had fled, and sickness marked him as her own. In 
hours of misery, thoughts of Mary had come to him ; 
bitterly did he repent his past conduct, sadly did he 
mourn over his wasted life. 

Soon he was called to the spirit world, but not at 
first did he find the angel of his dreams ; though she 
was near, seeking to aid and assist him to throw off the 
clouds that pressed upon him, and to aid him to emerge 
from the terrible conditions that surged around him, it 
was impossible for her to announce her presence. 

At length, by the herculean efforts of his will, by a 
determination to live for others instead of wholly for 
himself, he succeeded in throwing off the incubus that 
weighed upon his soul and confined it in the bondage 
of darkness. Then, what a glorious sight burst upon 
his awakened vision, — the face of her he once knew 
and loved, the face of her he had wronged, he beheld 
smiling upon him tenderly and peacefully, glorified by 



90 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

angelic love and pardon, while beside it gleamed 
another, — sweet, innocent, lovely, — the face of their 
angel child. 

It is impossible for others to realize the misery and 
anguish of a human heart, to comprehend the thorny 
path a soul may have to tread in its journey of purifi- 
cation ; therefore I cannot convey to you a knowledge 
of the suffering and sorrow these two beings experi- 
enced, — the one through betrayed confidence, the 
other through selfishness and wrong-doing; but we 
may well believe the anguish of the latter must ulti- 
mately have exceeded ten times the suffering of the 
former, as the wrong-doer must meet with stings and 
scourges of conscience of which the wronged is never 
aware. 

A HOME FOR THE WEARY. 

Led by Mary and her child into paths of peace, and 
at last pleasantness, the erring spirit began to blossom 
out from old conditions, and to develop depths of good- 
ness in his nature, undreamed of hitherto. At length, 
it became their desire to open a spiritual home of peace 
and comfort for such weary souls, who, like our friend 
Mary, are forced out of mortal existence by the relent- 
less hand of despair and to surround them with that 
sw r eet magnetism of love that serves to assuage their 
sorrows and strengthen their hearts. 

Consequently, this beautiful home in Pleasant Val- 
ley, surrounded by shaded walks, rippling streams, 
blooming flowers, and smiling fields, is sustained by 
them as a refuge for weary, heart-sick souls, who 
through misery, want or neglect, have passed out from 



SCENES AND INCIDENTS IN THE SPIRIT LAND. 91 

earth by their own act. Within, the apartments are 
pleasantly situated, commanding views of the joyous 
scene without; comfort, and even luxury, abound ; the 
furnishing of the house is such as to please the eye and 
harmonize with the senses ; form, color, and texture all 
blend in perfect unison. Seclusion and privacy may 
be had by those who will ; cheerful companionship also 
is freely offered. Surely such a house of refuge, such 
a home of peace, must be welcome to a weary, storm- 
tossed soul. 

Content in their work for others, Mary and her 
companion pass their time, constantly devising some- 
thing new for the amelioration of human suffering, or 
giving of their energy and influence to strengthen and 
encourage the morally weak and blind. As teachers, 
helpers and guides, they are invaluable to others, and 
their labors follow them in the blessing and apprecia- 
tion of all. Serenity and peace are stamped upon their 
features, while their forms, clad in simple robes, shine 
with dignity ; hand in hand they pass through life, 
happy in each other and in their work. 

What shall we say of their child, — innocent, star- 
eyed Stella, — she who returns to earthly scenes daily, 
as a missionary of light and peace to weary mortals, 
who brings an influence of benevolence to the hearts 
of the affluent, that they may bestow their bounty upon 
those in need ; who soothes the weary and sad, and 
carries a blessing wherever she goes? She is a mis- 
sionary of light, performing a noble work in guiding 
sorrow-stricken hearts to a haven of rest. The angels 
bless her, as mortals would do, were they aware of her 
presence in their midst, at times, when a deep influx of 



92 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

strength and consolation flows out from her life to 
theirs, and they know not whence it comes. 

A few words more : Those happy, calm, and quiet 
beings, who at present inhabit the home in Pleasant Val- 
ley, — the " Mary Home," as we love to call it, — would 
never be recognized as the sorrowful, hollow-eyed, 
unhappy creatures who not long since dragged their 
weary frames through the streets of earth. Now, peace 
and content are theirs ; affection and sympathy feed 
their lives, and their hearty are no longer starved for 
the sustenance they crave. 

But these beings will not always remain here. One 
by one, as they become strengthened and refreshed, as 
they become imbued with a desire to help others, they 
pass out to other scenes, to new labors, and new associa- 
tions, where, as missionaries, they will continue to work 
for others, leaving sweet memories to cluster around 
the old home, and bright influences which bless and 
strengthen the weary ones who are brought to fill their 
places. 

Such is the work accomplished in the Mary Home ; 
such the life spent by those who, through much tribu- 
lation and sorrow, have found the dawn of a new exist- 
ence. We do not scorn a spirit for what it has been ; 
we honor it for its efforts to advance and grow into 
something better ; for in this way happiness, peace, and 
blessing come to humanity. 

THE CONDITION OF ONE SELFISH ON EARTH. 

Passing through the various places and conditions of 
the spirit world, on missionary or beneficent purposes 
intent, one comes in contact with strange and startling 



SCENES AND INCIDENTS IN THE SPIEIT LAND. 93 

scenes and people, presenting a weird and uncouth 
appearance, as well as with those bearing the impress 
of suffering and woe. 

I well remember one being with whom I was brought 
into association by a beautiful spirit, whose delight it 
is ever to work out some benefit to others. This 
being, to whose side I was brought, was a female, tall, 
gaunt, unhappj 7 ; her garments seemed to be formed of 
a heterogeneous mass of fabric, of every color and tex- 
ture, presenting at once a grotesque and unnatural 
appearance. 

"See," she said, as I gazed upon her, u see my line 
robes, how beautiful, how rich ; I hid my jewels, that 
none should find them ; I cut up my handsome dresses, 
that none could wear them when I was dead ; I hid my 
gold, that none should spend it in riotous living; and 
see, I have them all here again, in these beautiful robes 
of mine." 

It was plainly to be seen that this unfortunate crea- 
ture believed what she said ; presenting a pitiable 
appearance to others, to herself she appeared to be the 
perfect ideal of dignity and beauty. I soon learned 
the secret of her deplorable condition. On earth this 
woman had been cursed with great wealth. I say 
" cursed," for to her spirit it had indeed proved a curse, 
narrowing her intellect in the eager pursuit of more 
wealth, and warping her spiritual faculties to a truly 
lamentable extent. While not denying herself the 
luxuries of life, she yet refused to spend one penny for 
the comfort of others ; indeed, so selfish and greedy 
had she grown, that she could not bear to see others 
enjoying one grain of the wealth and luxury which she 



94 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

possessed, and she determined that since she must 
"die," — she did not believe in a future life, nor in the 
existence of a higher power than man, — since she must 
leave all she possessed, no one else should enjoy it ; and 
so she had destroyed her riches and garments, and 
hidden much of her jewelry and gold, so that after she 
was dead, her relatives would fail to benefit by them. 

This woman had lived alone on earth, a solitary, 
haughty, mercenary being ; and in this spirit of unrest 
she had passed out into the Eternal World, only to find 
herself stripped of all wealth, grandeur, and honor, — a 
poor, wretched creature. 

But as vet she had not aroused to this fact ; she felt 
herself a dethroned queen ; she did not realize the 
utter poverty and squalor of her surroundings; her 
only desire seemed to be to keep the gold and jewels 
hidden from the light of dav. 

I was much interested in this spirit. I sought to 
awaken some sense of justice, honor, and benevolence 
within her soul, but without avail. To all my entreat- 
ies, arguments, and persuasions, she would turn a deaf 
ear. Her mind seemed to gloat only upon the disap- 
pointments of those on earth, who sought for her hid- 
den treasure, and her time was spent in mocking their 
futile search, bewailing her own inability to profit by 
her wealth, or parading herself to and fro before the 
eyes of any passer-by. 

The surroundings of this miserable woman seemed 
to be as sterile and gloomy of aspect as her own soul, 
— cold, cheerless, and deserted. No blooming flower, 
no shrub of luxuriant green adorned the scene ; barren 
rocks and stony ground alone met the sight; not even 



SCENES AND INCIDENTS IN THE SPIHIT LAND. 95 

the maligned thistle or thorn-bush were here to enliven 
the scene ; and yet this being in her haughtiness of 
spirit, perceived not the gloom and darkness and 
dearth. 

This woman, — seemingly in all but outward appear- 
ance anything but a woman, — so haughty, selfish, even 
vindictive — what could she produce sweeter than 
thorn or thistle? 

Spirit parents and friends of this unfortunate being 
gathered around, who would fain have assisted her out 
of her miserable condition ; but she knew them not, 
and waved them away from her side. 

FIBST STEPS TOWAED ENLIGHTENMENT. 

But this state of things could not continue long; as 
the constant dropping of water will wear away a stone, 
so the continued influence of earnest spirits descending 
upon another will produce its result, and so the influ- 
ence of these good, beneficent ones began slowly yet 
surely to produce a softening effect upon this woman's 
heart. She grew unhappy, restless ; the gold and 
jewels of her former days haunted her ; she longed to 
see them once again. In one of these moods she found 
herself in the bodily presence of a kinsman, — one poor, 
but worthy, — whom she had despised as shiftless, 
because while burdened with an invalid wife, and a 
family of little ones, he could do nothing more than 
keep himself and family above want and debt. 

Thinking deeply of the hiding place of her treasure, 
and longing to behold it once again, she did not know 
that the intensity of her desire, and the impression on 
her soul concerning the place of concealment, com- 



96 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

municated itself to the mind, or spirit, of her relative. 
He was in a partial slumber, it was early morning ; just 
the time and condition favorable for producing spirit 
impression. Starting from his sleep, he exclaimed to 
his suffering wife: "I believe I have dreamed out the 
hiding-place of aunt Sarah's money ; I believe I can find 
it ; at least, I shall search for it." 

His companion tried to soothe him into quiet, but 
all in vain; he could not rest, and shortly left the 
house, followed by the now anxious and thoroughly 
alarmed spirit. 

I need not enter into details ; before nightfall the 
treasure was found, — bank-notes, gold and jewels, — 
together with a note in the handwriting of the deceased 
woman, stating that the money should be owned by 
whoever found it, but the jewels must be returned to 
the heirs of the family. The only heir to the property 
was a young lady, a governess in a distant city. Gladly 
did the fortunate finder communicate with her, and 
as the jewels were worth fully as much as the money, 
she was glad to take them, and leave the residue with 
her relative. 

Thus were honest hearts made happy, and needy 
ones provided for. He who found the treasure had 
been sorely tried; his wife's health had become more 
precarious than ever, and his family were in need of 
even the necessities of life ; for he had been thrown 
out of employment, and there was no prospect or hope 
of better days before him. 

You may judge of the rejoicing in the poor man's 
cottage that night ; the children were elated, but the 



SCENES AND INCIDENTS IN THE SPIRIT LAND. 97 

invalid's tears flowed freely, as in broken accents she 
thanked the Father of us all for his tender mercy. 

ENFRANCHISEMENT OF A SPIRIT. 

It was this scene that softened the heart of that 
unhappy spirit, and actually brought tears to her eyes. 
She had rejoiced at the sight of her treasures again, 
then grown alarmed as she realized they had forever 
passed away from her ; but when she witnessed the 
tears, and listened to the thanksgiving of the invalid 
woman, her own heart melted, and she wept in sym- 
pathy. 

And so one little wayside blossom dared to lift its 
head above the arid soil, and to shed its fragrance over 
a bitter life, — the flower of Sympathy, which is so near 
akin to Love, that the angels consider them twin lilies 
blooming from one stem. 

At this blessed moment, those earnest spirits who 
had longed for this surrounded the woman, dissipating 
the shadows with their brilliant presence, and reveal- 
ing her to herself as she was. Horror, shame, anguish 
filled her spirit for a time ; remorse for the good she 
had left undone pierced her through and through; but 
possessing strength, endurance, and energy, and assisted 
by her friends, she at length rallied and emerged from 
her old condition into a brighter one ; her old garments 
dropped away, and womanly robes of simple fashion 
clothed her form, which soon rounded out in beauty of 
expression and symmetrical proportions. She is still 
growing, seeking to learn more of her new life, and to 
benefit others; and it is her delight to impress the 



98 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

receivers of her former fortune to expend a part of it 
for the benefit of others. 

Thus have the wayside flowers of sympathy, love, 
benevolence, humility, and peace blossomed out from 
the defilement of selfishness and pride. 

CHILDREN'S PROGRESSIVE LYCEUMS. 

In this chapter, which I have devoted to the recital 
of scenes and incidents that occur in the spirit land, I 
must mention something concerning the Children's 
Progressive Lyceums of that world, which are in ses- 
sion at this hour. I will give a description of that 
school which daily convenes in the massive temple at 
Spring Garden City, dedicated to Truth and Educa- 
tion. In this, as in all of our spirit lyceums, spiritual 
principles and aspirations are inculcated, and a knowl- 
edge of the laws of life instilled into the young minds 
who throng its spacious halls. 

In that delightful temple, adorned with the artistic 
expressions of grace and beauty, where snowy statuary 
gleam out from nook and corner, displaying the sculp- 
tor's skill, marvelous creations of ideality, representing 
all the grace and loveliness of human conception; 
where beautiful paintings adorn the crystal walls: 
scenes of natural beauty, glowing landscapes, gleaming 
water pictures, representations of calm and peaceful 
life, which the artist-soul has caused to speak a lesson 
from "inert canvas; where the ceiling is carved in deli- 
cate forms of beauty, and the open walls invite the per- 
fume of the flower and the balm of the passing breeze ; 
where in truth all the surroundings are calculated 
to awaken only thoughts of the good, to develop a 



SCENES AND INCIDENTS IN THE SPIRIT LAND. 99 

love of the beautiful in the growing mind, and to cause 
sensation to glow and blossom under the light of 
Purity; — groups of spirit children meet to learn the 
lessons of life, develop all the highest, noblest attri- 
butes of mind, and to cultivate the strongest, purest 
health for the outward form. 

There spirit teachers gather, to give instruction to 
these young souls ; to draw forth the inner powers of 
the undeveloped minds under their charge, and to 
inculcate on them the principles of true spirituality, 
which are love, purity, fidelity to truth, and a sense of 
justice. 

And these groups of innocent children, from the 
prattling babe to the laughing youth or maiden, pre- 
sent a picture at once sublime and inviting. Whether 
chanting in chorus their beautiful spiritual hymns, 
which awaken devotion, or delivering in concert their 
golden-chain recitations, which tell of the wisdom and 
boundless love of our Father ; whether relating some 
simple story of actual experience, or transmitting the 
grand and soul-inspiring utterances of others ; whether 
exercising the limbs in wing movements, or per- 
forming the graceful and strengthening evolutions of 
the grand triumphal march ; in each and all of these 
they present a picture of youthful beauty and inno- 
cence, of developing power and purpose, which strikes 
the beholder with the conviction that these groups of 
spirits are yet to wield a mighty power. By-and-bye 
those young souls wili depart to take their places as 
teachers, guides, and helpers to the needy and lowly 
of earth, or to the ignorant, darkened minds who enter 
spirit life covered with the pall of superstition and 



100 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

fear; and to such beings they will prove a light that 
will brighten the highway to knowledge. 

METHODS OF INSTRUCTION IN SPIRIT LYCEUMS. 

These spirit lyceums are schools of education where 
thought is developed and love awakened ; where beau- 
tiful sights and sounds arouse the young spirit into 
activity, and draw it iuto a condition of perfect har- 
mony. The lessons are all instructive while entertain- 
ing, and are drawn from some natural object of bird or 
blossom, or taken from some beautiful painting, or 
group of statuary, which represents the idea to be con- 
veyed to the mind grasping for knowledge. 

Each child whose musical taste is developing, 
receives instruction in the laws of harmony and melo- 
dious sound ; each child who loves art in its expressive 
form of painting or sculpture receives lessons from 
master-in inds who delight to guide the awakening tal- 
ent in its proper direction. Ail work in concord and 
all delight to please each other. 

The rose and the acorn, the sparrow and the bee, the 
tinkling brook and the mossy stone, all speak a lesson 
of active, changing life to the child. The stars and the 
sunbeams breathe a lesson of divine goodness to him ; 
and the spirit of all things is felt as he communes with 
Nature. And thus these children are prepared to go 
forth from their spirit lyceums breathing holy inspira- 
tions upon the lives of others, gently drawing them 
upward towards the life that knoweth all, the Love that 
enfoldeth evervone. 

Oh, ye fathers and mothers, who weep in sorrow 
today because some darling has been taken from your 



SCENES AND INCIDENTS IN THE SPIRIT LAND. 101 

earthly homes ; did you realize how tenderly your 
loved one is cared for, into what a beautiful school 
your child has entered, to prepare him or her to become 
a glorious messenger of life and light and peace to the 
weary and the sad, yon would not mourn, but rather 
rejoice that you have been permitted to offer up to the 
service of the Lord such a beautiful and pure mission- 
ary of love. 

These spiritual lyceums, unlike your earthly gather- 
ings of like import, convene daily ; and the children 
and leaders, in constant association with each other, 
grow so in harmony together in sympathy and love, 
that they become a perfect whole, each one fitting nat- 
urally and beautifully into his or her place ; and hence 
are enabled to perform an unequalled amount of good 
for humanity ; and I have found that to these bands of 
holy angels, together with the efforts of the red race, — 
our Indian brothers, — belongs the credit of swinging- 
back the pearly gates of immortal life, and setting them 
forever ajar, for the benefit of those who linger yet in 
mortal clay. 

A GOLDEN-CHAIN RECITATION. 

I would like to give you a specimen of the golden- 
chain recitations I listened to at the lyceum of Spring 
Garden City. The Guardian of the school recited the 
first line ; the teachers of the various groups or classes 
followed on, in concert, with the second line ; then the 
children of the first group recited the third line ; the 
scholars of the second group the fourth line ; and so 
on, until all had taken part in the exercise and become 



102 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

impressed with its beauty and devotional tendency ; 
when all joined in the recitation of the last four lines. 

Spirit of Life and Love ! 

To thee our souls we bring, 
And lay them on Thy Fount of Truth, 

Our purest offering. 
Spirit of endless Peace ! 

Who worketh all things well, 
To Thee our soul's divinest praise 

In songs of gladness swell. 

God of the wise and good ! 

Who rules by perfect law, 
Thy vast creations show thy power 

Without a single flaw. 
The storms and tempests sweep 

Impurities away, 
And after darkness brightly shines 

The golden light of day. 

The green fruit and the sour 

Are but unripened good, 
And every crude, imperfect life, 

When rightly understood, 
Will teach the human soul 

Progression's deathless power 
To beautify the living form 

With perfect fruit and flower. 

Father ! we bring to Thee 

All that our souls contain 
Of love and reverence and joy, 

Without one touch of pain; 
And, oh, we ask of Thee 

Thy blessing evermore, 
That we may walk still close to Thee — 

Thou whom our souls adore. 



HOW SPIRITS WORK. 103 



CHAPTER VII. 

HOW SPIRITS WORK. 

The work of the spirit is true labor; it may not be 
labor of the hands, but it is of the heart; it is the 
impelling of spiritual force outward from within, direct- 
ing that force in certain channels, or against special 
obstacles, in order to accomplish a purpose. Spirit 
work is always for the attainment of some definite end 
or object, never for the whiling away of an idle hour, 
or the performance of some task that is to delight for a 
brief, fleeting moment. 

Let me give you an illustration of how spirits work; 
but this instance is by no means an example of all the 
methods that spirits take to accomplish their labors. 
Oh, no ; these methods are varied, even as individuals 
varv in their natures and constitutions. 

A SPIRIT MOTHER REFORMS HER WAYWARD SON. 

Iii a certain city of this fair land dwells an individ- 
ual who is at our present writing universally respected 
and beloved by all who know him ; but such was not 
always the case. Twenty years ago this individual 
was a young man given to dissipation in its various 



104 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

forms ; his mother, then in the body, wept and be- 
sought him in vain to abandon his evil course, and turn 
to a better life. Finally, the mother entered spirit life, 
and for a time that young man plunged into the wild- 
est of dissipations. In the meantune, the mother, awak- 
ened in the spirit world, found that she could return 
to the side of her son, and to a certain extent exert an 
influence upon him. She began to follow him wher- 
ever he went, steadily bending her will-power upon his 
mind. Into places of low 'and evil resort went that 
spirit mother w T ith her erring son ; scenes that made 
her soul grow sick within her met her pure vision. 
Yet she faltered not; her work lay before her, and 
accomplish it she would, whatsoever obstacles might 
interpose. 

It would make an interesting volume to describe the 
experiences and incidents that befell the spirit. For a 
time the case seemed hopeless, but still the spirit 
despaired not. Occasionally thoughts of his mother's 
teachings, and remembrances of her devotion and love 
for him, would flit across the mind of the dissolute 
youth, and for the moment his heart would seem to 
melt ; but the force of habit and association had such 
a hold upon him that these brief moments of remorse 
would pass away and seem to leave no trace. But all 
such experiences do leave their impress upon the spirit 
for good, and in this instance they afforded means of 
encouragement and power to the angel mother, whose 
mission was to accomplish the reformation of the 
immortal soul of a well-loved son. 

Three, five, eight years passed; the youth, now 
grown to manhood's estate, but in all appearance a 



HOW SPIRITS WOEK. 105 

perfect wreck of humanity, drifted away from the home 
of his boyhood among strangers, homeless and alone. 
Of course he fell among evil associates, but still memo- 
ries of long ago, and occasionally remorseful thoughts 
of his own impure life, continued to haunt him. 

Still the spirit mother exerted her influence upon 
him, and it finally became manifest in a singular 
manner. Groping through the city streets one dark 
night, he stumbled and fell, striking his head upon the 
pavement, which caused him to lose consciousness for 
a few moments ; when he beheld the face of that mother 
gazing upon him with sorrowful eyes. 

He started up, confused and alarmed; but the ring- 
ing pain in his head refused to leave, and he seated 
himself upon the curb-stone, holding his bowed head in 
his hands. 

All at once a scene opened before him : he saw his 
boyhood's home, and his mother standing in the door 
to meet him as he came from school; he heard her 
gentle, earnest words: "My son, whatever you do in 
life, seek to keep a pure heart and a clean hand." 

That was all. Then a calmness fell upon his spirit, as 
though the peace of heaven had descended there. He 
felt an angel's touch upon his aching head, and tears 
of anguish fell from his tired eyes. In this condition 
he was found and taken to a hospital, where his 
wounds were dressed, and he was cared for until he 
recovered from the blow he had received. In the 
meantime the spirit mother, who had followed her son, 
succeeded in influencing one of the physicians in 
charge of the hospital, in her son's favor ; so much so, 



106 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIBIT WORLD. 

that he offered to obtain manual employment for him 
if he would work, which offer was accepted. 

I cannot go into details ; suffice it to say that the 
hitherto wretched man seemed to have changed his 
nature completely ; and why ? Because the mother's 
influence had gained the ascendency over him. He 
worked early and late, at first at rough toil, afterward 
at more congenial labor. Time passed; he became 
respectable and manly in appearance ; he shunned the 
haunts of evil and followed the good. Finally, he 
succeeded in gaining a competence; until now he is 
beloved and honored by all. And what do you think 
his present work is? He is the superintendent and 
guide of a mission for the suppression of crime and the 
development of good in the street urchins and unfortu- 
nate youth of the city. 

For ten weary years a spirit mother watched and 
toiled, but at length she was rewarded, for her son was 
saved, not only to bless himself and her, but also to 
bless and strengthen many others. 

Thus one mother toiled and watched and hoped, for 
many years, for the reformation and uplifting of a 
child. This is one way in which spirits work, but not 
the only one which they have of accomplishing their 
purpose. 

Let me relate an instance of spirit work of another 
kind, and in a different direction from that spoken of 
above, which will reveal to you how possible it is for 
your ascended friends to assist you in material ways 
even though you know it not : 



HOW SPIBITS WOBK. 107 



A SPIRIT MOTHEB BELIEVES AK IMPOVEBISHED 

DAUGHTEB. 

A widow, who resided in a neat little cottage with 
her only child, a young girl of sixteen years, main- 
tained herself and daughter by the preparation of cer- 
tain hinds of fancy work, in the making of which she 
was highly skilled, and which, being in great demand, 
yielded her an income sufficient to provide a comfort- 
able living for both. 

This woman was a good, careful, tender mother, and 
her daughter was reared to respect herself, her fellows, 
and her God. But she made one mistake ; loving her 
child as she did, she argued that she could not put 
her to hard or tedious labor, and, therefore, she left 
her to her own pleasure, in place of teaching her some 
good and profitable employment. 

When the girl was between the years of sixteen and 
seventeen, the mother suddenly sickened and died, 
leaving her child without the means of support. For 
a few weeks after this calamity, the orphan existed as 
best she could. Being obliged to give up the pretty 
cottage-home, she disposed of a portion of its furniture, 
and taking an upper room in a lodging-house, furnished 
it with the remainder in a comfortable manner. As 
long as the money realized from the sale of her mother's 
effects lasted, our young friend managed very nicely, 
in spite of the terrible gloom and loneliness that had 
settled over her spirit; but in a little time this was 
exhausted, and want stared her in the face. 

In the meantime, the spirit mother, becoming pain- 
fully alive to the condition of her mourning child, sor- 



108 LIFE AND LABOR IX THE SPIRIT YfORLD. 

rotved that she had not given her the means of earning 
a livelihood, and grew restlessly anxious to care for 
and assist that lonely one. She could not remain in 
the spirit world with her dear companions, but con- 
stantly returned to her child, who lived alone and 
friendless on the earth, seeking ever to influence and 
guide her aright. 

Finally, as pressing want necessitated the immediate 
trial of some work, the young girl — in a state border- 
ing upon desperation — decided to attempt to perform 
a piece of the work which her mother had been WT>nt 
to do so skillfully and well, whose busy fingers she had 
watched so many times. Materials being at hand, she 
collected them together and began her unaccustomed 
task. 

Never before had she attempted anything of the 
kind, and at first she was excited and nervous ; but as 
the fingers flew over the delicate, fairy -like work, she 
grew more composed and hopeful, until, when her task 
was finished, she held it up to the light in an ecstasy of 
admiration, exclaiming in triumph: "Why, it looks 
almost as good as mother's used to." 

Again and again did she attempt a piece, and each 
time her success grew more sure and certain, until, 
when the curtains of evening fell, quite a little pile of 
delicately finished work lay before her, shining though 
weary eyes. 

On the following morning, our friend, after consum- 
ing a hasty meal of crackers and water, carried the 
work she had finished to one of the former patrons of 
her mother, who examined, bought, and paid for it, 
furnishing materials for more of the same kind. 



HOW SPIRITS WOUK. 109 

The girl hastened home to resume her work, and 
again transpired that strange scene of an inexperienced, 
unskilled child performing work which required dex- 
terity and practice, without making a single mistake ; 
and so on, from day to day, week to week, until she 
was no longer inexperienced, but had become skilled 
in her task, and was enabled to take advantage of it, 
and thus gain more time for recreation for herself. 

What was the solution of this — to the girl — seem- 
ing mystery? Why, merely that the spirit mother, 
drawn to her child day by clay through the intensity of 
her love and anxiety, impressed that child to attempt 
the work, and guided her in the performance of it, not 
b}^ unconsciously entrancing her and doing the labor 
— in which case she would not be teaching the daugh- 
ter — but by impressing her how to proceed, guiding 
her fingers, and directing the work, until at length the 
daughter needed no teacher, for she had become an 
adept in the art of labor. 

And j T et another good than the power of earning her 
own living was received by the maiden ; in close com- 
munion with her spirit mother, though she knew it 
not, she began to lose the sensation of loneliness and 
gloom, and gradually grew peaceful and calmly happy. 
Thus was a double good wrought by that spirit mother, 
whose anxiety for her child's happiness first led her to 
make the mistake of rearing her in ignorance of man- 
ual labor, and afterward caused her to project her influ- 
ence from the spirit sphere upon that child, thus 
becoming a teacher, in order to rectify the mistakes of 
the past. 

To those interested in this narrative I will sav the 



110 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

young girl soon made friends and companions, and 
she is now living a loving, happy, useful wife and 
mother. 

Every spirit who cares more for others than for self 
— and all spirits will do so in time — has a work of 
some kind to perform, a work of uplifting, benefitting, 
and blessing one or more individuals — spirits or mor- 
tals ; and he or she will pause not in despair in this 
labor of love until it is accomplished, and then at its 
completion the spirit will not lay down its power of 
work and say : " I have accomplished my labor ; I will 
now rest ; " but, instead, passes on with a smile to new 
departments and new scenes of labor. 

PARENTS SUDDENLY BEREAVED. 

A young and beautiful girl, the pet and pride of 
fond, indulgent parents, the joy of the household and 
its only flower, just passing into the budding stage of 
womanhood, met with an accident. She was out riding 
with a friend, when the coachman, who was partially 
intoxicated, lost control of the spirited animal he was 
driving, and it dashed along the road at headlong 
speed until brought to a sudden check by rushing 
against a great rock by the roadside. The carriage 
was overturned; one of its occupants escaped with but 
few injuries, as she fell upon her companion ; but the 
other, the young girl of whom I write, was taken up 
senseless and conveyed to her home, where a medical 
examination revealed that a fatal injury had been 
inflicted upon the spine. 

For nearly three weeks the young lady lingered, 
enduring the most excruciating agony of body, unable 



HOW SPIRITS WOEK. Ill 

to move, while nothing but the administration of anaes- 
thetics would give her a moment's ease from pain. At 
length her exhausted spirit took its flight from the 
poor broken body, and she was at rest. 

The parents of this child, whom I shall call Estelle, 
were in affluent circumstances, cultivated and refined 
people ; the father, however, did not believe in a future 
life, and his grief at the suffering and death of his only 
child was almost uncontrollable ; the mother, a beauti- 
ful little brown-eyed woman, was a member of a Chris- 
tian church, and while she sorrowed in anguish over 
the bereavement she had sustained, yet felt as one who 
has something to look forward to ; for she hoped to 
meet her treasure again in another world. 

Estelle, who had passed from earthly life and suffer- 
ing, had been lovingly welcomed, and tenderly cared 
for by gentle ministering spirits, who bore her to a 
bright home, where immortal flowers bloomed, and 
where everything spoke only of beauty and of joy. The 
sweet spirit was delighted with all she beheld, and for 
a brief time seemed to bask in the glory of her new 
surroundings. 

THE FATHER'S GRIEF AFFECTS THE SPIRIT. 

But soon those around her observed that she ceased 
to take an interest in them and their work; her 
thoughts constantly turned backward to earth and the 
home of her parents. Shades of sadness lurked in her 
lovely eyes and clouded her pure face. Soon the cause 
became apparent ; her father was drifting away from 
her spirit, and she could not hold him by her love. 
Her mother's spirit she could meet and soothe and 



112 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

cheer, and so leave a quiet blessing of holy peace with 
her, that upheld while it strengthened ; but the father's 
spirit was so beclouded and tossed that the spirit-child 
could not find comfort by his side. And no wonder; 
for as the weeks flew by, the father became still more 
restless and unhappy. Said he to a clerg} 7 man who 
came to condole with him : " Sir, it is of no use ; I can- 
not believe in your religion. I can find no hope for a 
future life in its teachings, no assurance that there is a 
divine Creator. Why, sir, did I believe in the exist- 
ence of a God who permitted that terrible suffering and 
horrible death to visit my beautiful, innocent child, 
who never wronged a human being, or did an unkind 
thing in her life, I would curse him as a fiend, unfit for 
human companionship, much less for worship." 

Such talk as this, engendered by morbid, bitter feel- 
ings, distressed his gentle wife and tortured the spirit 
daughter; but what could be done? The man seemed 
to be fast drifting toward hopeless insanity, and there 
was no one to give him succor and relief. His friends 
offered him as consolation words of religious sympathy 
and exhortation ; but these only served to madden him 
the more ; while his poor wife could only clasp her 
hands and kneel in prayer to Him who knoweth the 
needs of each one, and responds to them as he thinketh 
best. 

THE SPIRIT SEEKS TO MAKE HER PRESENCE KNOWN. 

The beautiful spirit Estelle had learned that it was 
possible for spirits to return to mortals, manifesting 
their intelligence and demonstrating their identity to 
their earthly friends ; and feeling that nothing but a 



HOW SPIRITS WOUK. 113 

complete and perfect recognition of her presence would 
convince her father of her continued existence, and so 
restore the equipoise of his wavering senses, she set 
herself to work to prove to him the immortality of the 
soul. 

But how was she to begin operations ? Her parents 
never mingled with Spiritualists, would not listen to a 
word in their favor ; they w T ere not mediumistic them- 
selves, and their home did not afford suitable conditions 
for spiritual manifestations of any kind. What was to 
be done ? Our friend Estelle visited medium after 
medium, seeking to influence them to address her par- 
ents ; she attended circle after circle, in order to gain 
experience in spiritual control ; she devoted her time 
to this work, and the months rolled on, bringing no 
satisfaction with them, only increased sorrow and 
gloom to the earthly home, and sadness to the w T aiting, 
watching spirit, who could only exert just influence 
enough over her paternal parent to prevent him from 
becoming insane outright. 

At length, through the agency of a kindly spirit, 
Estelle came in contact with a poor and humble work- 
ing-woman of about twenty-two years of age, and after 
a few experiments found herself able to sway the 
thoughts and control the actions of this person as she 
desired. 

One morning, this woman awoke with a strange feel- 
ing of depression ; the thought of going to work in the 
great mill where she was accustomed to labor seemed 
more than ever distasteful, while the idea of taking a 
holiday for herself appeared very alluring to her. 

After an early breakfast, dressed in her Sabbath 



114 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

clothes, she emerged from her boarding-house, but, 
in place of turning toward the mill, walked in the 
opposite direction toward the heart of the town, and 
wandered hither and thither, scarce knowing for what. 

THE RECOGNITION AND ITS RESULTS. 

It was nearly noon of the same day, when Estelle's 
mother hastily entered her husband's library and 
requested him to come out into the garden, for a 
strange person had been found within the gate who 
was acting in a very unaccountable manner. 

The husband passed out into the garden followed by 
his wife, and found our mill-hand seated by the side of 
a rose-vine, which had been a favorite of his daughter. 

Her eyes were closed, and her hands lay folded in 
her lap, but at the approach of the pair she stretched 
them out and said : " Oh, father, father, do n't you 
know me ? I am your little Estelle, whom you thought 
had left you ; I have not died ; I am here with you, to 
bring to you and darling mother my love. Do n't you 
know how you used to call me 'pet,' and 'chickie,' and 
your 'blue-eyed belle?' Oh, father, I am so glad to 
come to you, and tell you what a happy home is await- 
ing you and mother with me." 

The man and woman were astounded; they knew 
not what to say ; they had heard of Spiritualism, but 
had never attempted an investigation of it, and, there- 
fore, did not understand what to do with this strange 
being. 

However, she continued to speak, relating story after 
story of the early life of their child, until at length the 
mists seemed to clear away from the father's brain, and 



HOW SPIRITS WORK. 115 

he accepted the joyful truth that his child was before 
him, not in her own material form, but in control of 
the organism of one who was a perfect stranger to all 
parties. 

I cannot continue these interesting details ; suffice it 
to say that, when spirit Estelle loosened her control of 
the medium-stranger, her parents were both bathed in 
happy", joyful tears. The father of the spirit ques- 
tioned the strange woman, who w^as in a perfect tumult 
of amazement, incredulity, and wonder at her sur- 
roundings and the strange story related to her. 

Her humble history was soon told, and investigation 
proved its truth. In a short time, this lowly working- 
woman was invited to make her home with Estelle's 
parents, she to receive a liberal compensation as com- 
panion and medium for them. The generous offer was 
accepted, and today she is an honored inmate of that 
happy home, where, when evening's shadows fall, 
Estelle makes her daily visit, to impart instruction and 
information concerning the heavenly life to her listen- 
ing parents, and to shower their hearts with loving 
benedictions, which purify and bless their souls. 

,No longer is the mother sad and despairing; no 
longer is the father bitter and misanthropical ; peace 
and joy have become inmates of their household. No 
longer is the humble medium friendless and alone; a 
beautiful home and friendly, loving attention are hers. 
No longer does Estelle sorrow and repine ; but she 
returns from the spiritual world day by day to accom- 
plish her work of guiding her dear ones home to the 
better land. 



116 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

AN ECHO FROM THE SUMMER-LAND. 

The Summer-land is so near to this mundane sphere 
of yours, my friends, that I am often led to question 
why it is you cannot often hear the sounds of its busy, 
active life. But I know that the din and bustle, the 
cares, turmoils, and perplexities of mortal existence 
have dulled your hearing, and sealed your senses to 
the beautiful, internal, ever-new life and activities of 
the spiritual universe, and that only in a few instances 
can you sense the presence and power of invisible, 
potent beings. 

But I have to record one instance of perception of 
spiritual things, that I may term an echo from the 
Summer-land; an echo that brought music, heart-ease 
and peace to two weary, suffering human hearts, yet 
encased in the temple of flesh. 

Recently a rare case of suffering and devotion has 
come to my knowledge. A woman, young in years, 
yet a mother and widow, was struggling on in spite of 
want, poverty, and pain, seeking to earn a subsistence 
for her two children, grew weary, faint, and exhausted, 
when her little ones were taken from her without a 



AN ECHO FROM THE S TOMER-LAND. 117 

moment's warning, and hurried into the spirit world by 
what you of earth call an accident. They were together 
at play, when an embankment caved in and buried 
them beneath its ruins. 

The poor mother was nearly wild with grief. She 
became ill, and in a little time it was found that she 
could never see again. The shock to her system, 
together with previous exhaustion from over-work, 
had paralyzed the optic nerve, and she was blind. 

Upon a lower floor of the humble tenement where 
this poor woman lived dwelt another, a noble soul, one 
who had seen better days, but had also been brought 
to a condition of extreme poverty by the hand of 
adversity. This was a poor, middle-aged woman, who 
was employed as night-nurse at a public hospital in the 
city. She had always presented a kindly, friendly 
manner to the widow and her children, but nothing of 
a special nature had been observed. 

Suddenly, however, as the terrible catastrophe that 
hurled the two children into eternity occurred, this 
woman seemed to arouse to the distress of her neigh- 
bor ; and when it was found that the poor woman was 
ill and in need, all the heroism of her nature was 
called forth. She hastened to the bed-side of the suf- 
fering one, nursed and attended to her wants with rare 
devotion, neglected her own comfort for the sake of her 
neighbor, and finally gave up her situation at the hos- 
pital, in order to be with her at all times her presence 
was required. 

At the time of the accident, as the situation of the 
poor mother became known, a few sympathetic persons 
contributed certain sums of money for her relief; but 



118 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

in a little while these became exhausted, and she was 
again penniless; then did the kind nurse take prompt 
action. Not content with caring for the sufferer, she 
brought her down to her own more comfortable apart- 
ments, shared her little store with her while it lasted, 
and watched and tended her like a mother caring for a 
well-loved child. 

But the invalid was unhappy, aye, wildly unhappy. 
Her children dead, her home broken up, herself bereft 
of sight, a weak, miserable wreck of her former self, 
dependent upon the bounty of another, and that other 
a poor woman, almost a stranger, — what had she left 
to live for ? Surely nothing, she thought, and daily she 
longed and prayed for death to come to her deliver- 
ance. 

Before a great while, however, the slender resources 
of our nurse had given out ; then it was that she sought 
and obtained a kind of cheap need]e-work that she 
could take home, and at the same time attend to the 
wants of her charge. 

These were dark days. Poverty, hunger, and cold 
sometimes stared them in the face ; but still the noble 
woman faltered not in her labors of love, nor ceased 
to speak cheeringly and encouragingly to the helpless 
invalid she had chosen to burden herself with. 

THE LESSON OF SELF-SACRIFICE. 

Let me here pause to comment upon the noble, self- 
sacrificing spirit of this humble nurse. Impecunious 
herself, she could yet find something to spare for 
another; but far more than this, she could deprive her- 
self of the necessities of life, and devote her time, atten- 



AN ECHO FROM THE StFMMER-LAND. 119 

tion and care to one who had no claim upon her, save 
as she appealed to the sympathies of a tender soul. 
Risking want and suffering for herself, she gave up her 
only means of support in order to be able to care for 
that other, and finally took that other into her own 
home, shared with her her own little all, depriving her- 
self of health, strength, and much that makes life bear- 
able, to comfort and sustain her charge. Can human 
love do more than this ? Is spirit love more tender, 
more self-denying, more beautiful ? 

The Nazarene said : u As ye have done it unto one 
of the least of these, ye have done it unto me ; " and 
again, " Greater love hath no man than this, that he 
lay down his life for another." But better than the 
sacrifice of life is the constant denial of self, that 
continually blesses another at the expense of the indi- 
vidual. 

Oh, Spiritualists, heed the lesson of this woman's 
work as revealed to you in these pages ; heed it well, 
for by such labors is the soul brought into communion 
with the angels and fitted to enjoy the blessings of 
heavenly life. 

There are thousands of human hearts pining for 
some one to love, and for some one to love them ; 
would they but look around them, and take an active, 
sympathetic interest in their fellow-creatures, they 
would speedily find some one to love, and would win a 
soul's affection in return. 

DAYS OF DARKNESS. 

The days sped away, bringing only poverty and want 
to the little humble home. The brave woman fought 



120 LIFE AND LABOR IK THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

nobly to keep the wolf from the door, but with 
ill success. The invalid still lay exhausted, weak and 
sightless, a helpless burden, constantly pining for a 
release that did not come. 

Dark and dreary seemed the days before them ; 
friends they had none, and their neighbors took no 
notice of them. Still the brave nurse resisted the sick 
woman's plea to be sent away ; well did she know that 
unkindness and neglect would become the portion of 
that suffering one, did she heed her request, and so she 
struggled on until the hour of which I write. 

It would seem that human distress could go no fur- 
ther. It had been a day of suffering untold. Hunger, 
cold, and darkness settled down upon that little home, 
as the shades of night closed in upon a dreary March 
day. The last morsel of food had disappeared, the last 
stick of wood burned the day before. 

Silence fell upon the inmates of that little room, for 
their anxiety and care were too great for words. A 
sense of feeling like despair settled upon their hearts; 
it seemed that the burden of life was too great to be 
borne. 

WORDS OF CHEEK FROM THE SPIRIT-LAND. 

Suddenly, through the stillness and darkness, there 
came a faint, sweet sound of children's voices ; like a 
far-off echo from some unseen land it fell, swelling 
louder and louder, until the tones could be distinctly 
heard, and these words sung in chorus floated upon the 
quiet atmosphere of that little room, made holy by the 
spirit of tender love and abnegation: — 



AN ECHO FROM THE SUMMER-LAM). 121 

"We come, we come from the Summer-land, 

Our earthly friends to greet; 
We come a happy, joyous band, 

With blessings pure and sweet; 
We bring you peace from Heaven above, 

Where sorrows never come : 
We call your spirits with our love 

To their eternal home." 

A hush of holy quiet now fell upon the tortured 
hearts of the two women ; peace indeed entered their 
souls, for in those angelic tones they recognized famil- 
iar voices, — the one, those of her two children, who 
had been so recently snatched away from her; the 
other, that of a beautiful boy who, years before, at the 
tender age of four years, had been called home to the 
angels, leaving her almost crazed with pain and grief. 

The instance here recorded was the first echo our 
friends caught from the Summer-land, — nothing more, 
nothing less than that one little verse sang in the 
familiar tones of their departed children, and which 
were recognized as those of the voices of loved ones 
gone before. 

Want of space compels me to be brief with my nar- 
rative, I must not dwell on the long, hard, cold win- 
ter which these two women were called upon to 
endure ; I will only state that on the day following the 
blessed evening that brought such great comfort and 
peace to their weary hearts our good nurse succeeded 
in finding a little work, which continued from time to 
time, and yielded just enough income to purchase the 
plainest necessities of life. 

Many times did these two women feel the pangs of 
hunger and cold ; many times during that relentless 



122 LIFE AND LABOR IN TELE SPIRIT WORLD. 

winter did they almost despair of keeping life in the 
body ; but after events proved these bitter experiences 
to have been refining, spiritualizing, and unfolding to 
their natures. 

For two months after the spiritual experience which 
I have recorded occurred nothing more was heard or 
felt of a like character ; yet the memory of that one 
beautiful hour lingered in the hearts of those women, 
and caused them often to speak in rejoicing tones of it. 
But at last the time came when our poor, sightless 
invalid began to hear whispered words and sweet 
sounds ; lights of golden and azure hue flitted before 
her eyes, and finally she beheld smiling faces and shin- 
ing forms, — first those of her dear children and 
departed husband, then others that she recognized as 
those of clear ones who had passed from earth life years 
before ; and, at length, strange individuals, whom she 
did not know, yet who smiled upon her, bringing her 
messages of encouragement,. hope and cheer. 

Her faithful companion and friend had become 
obliged to leave the invalid daily for a few hours, in 
order to earn the trifle which she could obtain by 
menial service to others, and it was during these lonely 
hours that she beheld the glowing forms and listened 
to the spirit utterances of which I write. 

Many an evening then did the two women spend in 
happiness together — the one in relating her pleasant 
spiritual experiences of the day, the other in listening 
eagerty to them ; and though cold and hunger some- 
times nipped them severely, yet there were no two hap- 
pier beings in all that large city, for they had spiritual 
meat to eat, which others knew not of. 



AN ECHO FROM THE SUMMER-LAND. 123 

In describing some of the strange visitants who came 
to her, and mentioning the words they uttered, our 
invalid was delighted to find that they were recog- 
nized by her companion ; and now a double joy was 
theirs, for through the unfolded medial powers of one, 
both were enabled to hold sweet and loving commun- 
ion with their dear ones in the spirit world. 

THE 1SHSTS CLEARING AWAY. 

It was a clear, cold Sabbath day in March ; our 
friends were seated together in their humble room, con- 
versing on spiritual things, when a rap upon the door 
of their apartment startled them, — for visitors they had 
none, — and in answer to the invitation "Come in," a 
lady, clothed in heavy and costly apparel, entered. The 
lady proved to be the wife of a wealthy Spiritualist. 
She had been directed to this humble abode by the 
spirit of her child, who had told her, through a medium, 
that there she would find manifold evidences of spirit 
existence, and a medium of great power, poor and 
unknown, in need of assistance. 

The events proved these statements to be true ; for 
hardly had the lady entered than the medium beheld a 
bright light shining all around, and standing in this 
light were many spirits who spoke their names to her, 
and whispered messages of hope, coupled with words 
and sentences concerning their identity ; and a power 
she could not withstand impelled her to describe those 
spirits and to repeat their w r ords aloud. The visitor 
wept for joy at receiving such tokens of spirit power 
and presence ; she recognized the spirits, both by their 
description and words, and for a time it seemed as 



124 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIBIT WORLD. 

though heaven had descended to earth, and was chiefly 
known in that almost barren home. 

You may be sure the lady insisted on paying the 
poor, blind woman liberally for her services as medium 
that day, and departed promising to visit her again in 
a short time. And not only did she keep her promise, 
but sent her friends to the poor woman to receive a 
spiritual baptism. Not one went away disappointed ; 
all were gratified with what they received, and paid 
for it with willing hearts. At length the visitors be- 
came so numerous that the good nurse found herselt 
obliged to remain at home to attend to her charge and 
those who came daily. 

Instead of the spiritual power lessening, it seemed to 
increase, and the medium grew strong and happy. All 
care of the morrow passed away, and the two friends 
now began to reap the harvest of their weary-watching 
and patient trust in God. Our good nurse found 
sweet compensation for all her hours of toil, self-denial 
and sacrifice; for she had not only some one to love 
and to love her, but the daily companionship of angels, 
and likewise the comforts that material means can 
furnish. 

In a short time, our friends were enabled to remove 
from their humble abode to a neat brick house in the 
heart of the city, which they furnished with taste and 
an eye to comfort. Here business grew and thrived ; 
here the two women lived and blessed each other, the 
one by providing means of existence, as well as impart- 
ing spiritual light, the other in tender helpfulness and 
care for her companion. And today these two individ- 



AN ECHO FKOM THE SUMMER-LAND. 125 

nals reside in one of your large cities, honored and 
respected by all who know them. 

The spiritual work goes on; the medium has never 
regained her sight, but she is no longer the pale, 
emaciated, despairing being she once was. Angel 
friends have saved her from a living death, and she 
delights to impart their blessing unto others. She has 
never been obliged to advertise for business, for she 
has all she can attend to ; and it is not for the wealthy 
alone she sits, for many ar poor soul has received spirit- 
ual bounty from her, without money and without 
price; while it is the delight of our dear old nurse, 
strong and hearty in her well-doing, to minister to the 
bodily comforts of those who are in needy circum- 
stances. 

Occasionally she, too, listens to the sound of angel 
voices, and it makes her heart rejoice ; but her grand 
work seems to be in caring for others. 



126 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 



CHAPTER IX. 

THE FORTUNES OF LITTLE GEORGIE. 

A child, young, fair, and innocent, lay dying among 
the pillows of a snowy couch in the upper room of a 
large and spacious house, — the only child of wealthy 
parents, whose hearts seemed breaking under the 
necessity of giving their loved one up to death,— for 
these parents had no idea or knowledge of the spirit 
world, and the power of its inhabitants to return to 
earth and to minister ta their friends. All that skill 
could do or love suggest had been tried for the recov- 
ery of their one ewe lamb, but all in vain ; slowly and 
surely the change was stealing upon him, and in a lit- 
tle while his spirit had joined the angel band. 

Out in the chilly streets, not far from the stately 
mansion of which I have written, another child, as 
young and fair and innocent as the first, sat shivering 
with cold, and trembling with hunger. What w 7 as to 
be his fate ? who could tell ? This was the offspring of 
poor, respectable parents ; the father had passed to the 
spirit world, the mother had earned her bread by 
hard labor, until an attack of acute bronchial trouble 
threatened her life, and she had been taken to the hos- 



THE FOE-TUNES OF LITTLE GEOHGIE. 127 

pital for treatment, where she still lingered, battling 
with disease; while her little boy, uncared for and 
alone, sat in the street, or roamed about, picking up a 
bit here and there as best he could, returning at night 
to the humble room he had always called home, to 
throw himself upon his lowly bed and weep himself to 
sleep. 

You may ask, in doubt, " Can such things be ? Are 
such things allowed in a Christian land?" and we 
answer : " Yes ; here in your boasted civilized country, 
little children, the pride and flowers of humanity, are 
permitted to struggle up through poverty, hunger, cold, 
and misery ; and then you wonder at the existence of 
crime, the spread of evil." 

SHADOWS ON EAKTHLY PATHS. 

The child of the wealthy parents passed to the 
higher life, leaving that elegant home lonely and deso- 
late, and those parents' hearts sad and sorrowful. The 
mother of the little street-waif also passed on to the 
other world, leaving her beloved boy homeless and des- 
titute ; for the authorities, finding that the woman was 
no more, sent to her former home to ascertain the 
whereabouts of her friends. The neighbors could tell 
the messenger nothing, only that there was a little boy 
of about eight years ; but they had seen nothing of him 
of late. Of the woman they knew little ; she had been 
a hard-working, decent body, who minded her own 
business and did not talk much. 

Concluding — without taking the trouble to investi- 
gate the matter — that the child had been taken care of 
by some one who knew its mother, the city authorities 



128 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

ordered the burial of her remains, stripped her former 
abode of its humble possessions, and when in the cold- 
ness and darkness of night the child crept home to his 
bed, he found the door locked, and himself unable to 
gain admittance. 

And thus it happened that he wandered off, until, 
faint and weary, he sank down upon a door-stone, 
where he was found by a night-watchman and taken to 
the nearest station. Having been warmed and fed, our 
little waif told his story. He was then given a place 
to sleep, and in the morning taken to a charitable 
institution for children, and left in charge of its 
matron. 

Just three weeks after these events, a wealthy 
farmer arriving from a Western city visited the insti- 
tution in search of a boy to accompany him home and 
learn to do chores on the farm. Our friend Georgie 
was selected to accompany him ; and after giving the 
references required by the institution concerning his 
character and ability to care for the child, the stranger 
departed, taking the little one with him. But arriving 
at his destination, it transpired that the man of wealth 
had not taken the child into his own service, but had 
brought him from the East to deliver into the hands of 
a neighbor of his, a hard, grasping, relentless man, who 
proved to be a most terrible and heartless task-master 
to our little boy, whose life now became one of drudg- 
ery and abject servitude. 

Time passed ; the health of the child began to suffer 
severely under the severe treatment received. This 
only served to harden his master toward him. It 
seemed that death must soon come to his release, when 



THE FORTUNES OF LITTLE GEORGIE. 129 

an event happened which changed the entire life of the 
boy, and brought him under conditions favorable for 
the growth of his hitherto stunted powers, as well as 
for the unfoldment of happiness within him. 

We are not unmindful of the work of the spirit ; in 
this case, the work of many spirits. The poor mother 
who had breathed her earthly life away upon a hospital 
cot had joined her husband and found a sweet home 
in the spirit world ; but she had not forgotten her little, 
homeless boy on earth, and it was now her purpose and 
her mission, aided by her companion, to work early 
and late for that child's welfare. 

With sorrowful hearts did they watch over their 
loved one, with anguished feelings did they behold the 
misery of his daily life, caused and promoted by the 
severity of his cruel master; and it was with the great- 
est anxiety that they sought to guard him from evil, 
and to guide his spirit in the path of right. 

A SPIRIT MOTHER LEADS HER CHILD. 

At length, one calm summer evening, about eight 
months after the child had been taken to the West, and 
placed in the power of his keeper, our little boy was 
made happy by a sight of his dear mother. It had been 
a day of unusual hardship — § work too heavy for him to 
perform had been given him to do, and when he broke 
down under it he had been met with blows and curses. 
Smarting under the infliction, he had crept away to his 
humble room, beneath the eaves of the old house, and, 
throwing himself upon the lowly bed, had sobbed him- 
self to sleep. 

It was yet early evening, when our little boy sud 



130 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

denly awoke, to behold the well-remembered face of his 
mother beaming upon him, and to hear her well-known 
voice saying: " Come, my darling, you have remained 
here too long, I cannot see you suffer under the power 
of your cruel master another day ; follow me, and God 
will take care of you." 

TI13 child, bewildered and but half awake, not doubt- 
ing but that his mother had found him, and had come 
to take him away — for he had never realized that she 
was dead — arose from his low couch and softly fol- 
lowed the spirit form as it glided from the room and 
down the stairs, out into the cool, sweet dusk of a 
summer evening. 

In the glimmering twilight he stumbled on, still fol- 
lowing that form which he believed to be his mother's, 
yet half-awed and somewhat frightened that it did not 
speak, but only seemed to glide along as though barely 
touching the ground over which it passed. By-and- 
bye, the wandering child heard the noise and bustle of 
a large city, not yet settled into the quietude of night, 
but he lost sight of the form which had led him such 
a long distance, and realized that he was alone. 

What a situation for a child of nine years to be in, 
alone in all the world, homeless and friendless, a waif 
upon the wide sea of humanity. But do you for a 
moment imagine that the good spirits had deserted this 
little one? Ah, no! Hopeless, helpless, and alone, 
the child sank down by the roadside ; tjie night was 
warm, the stars gleamed above his head; he was foot- 
sore, tired and lame, from his long and wearisome 
journey. Soon he fell into a troubled slumber, his 
head rolled from side to side, and he moaned in his 



THE FORTUNES OF LITTLE GEORGIE. 131 

sleep. Tn this condition he was found by a passing 
traveller, a gentleman of business, who was journeying 
to his home in the suburbs of the city, not far away. 
Not having the heart to leave the child alone, and 
knowing of no habitation near at hand, this gentleman 
determined to convey him to his own home ; and as he 
was travelling by carriage, this was easily accom- 
plished. 

Upon reaching his destination, the little boy was 
kindly received and tenderly cared for by Mrs. Web- 
ster, the wife of the gentleman who had found him, and 
her sister-in-law, Mrs. Harris, who, in company with 
her husband, was visiting this region from their home 
in the East. 

The terrible hardships which little Georgie had 
undergone for months, together with the mental and 
physical strain of that one night's journey, left him 
stranded upon a bed of sickness, which lasted many 
weeks, during which time he knew nothing of what 
was taking place around him ; but careful nursing and 
skillful treatment at length triumphed over the danger- 
ous fever, and the child once more awoke to life and 
consciousness. We must now leave our little orphan 
in the care of the kind friends who had found him, and 
return to the eastern city from which he had been 
taken by the western farmer. 

Our readers will remember that about the time little 
Georgie wandered friendless and alone throughout the 
city's streets while his mother lay ill in the public hos- 
pital, a young child, fair and innocent, lay dying in a 
sumptuously-furnished chamber of an up-town resid- 
ence. Mr. and Mrs. Harris were religious people ; 



132 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

they attended a respectable and fashionable church, 
listened to the teachings of their pastor, and believed 
the bible to be unqualifiedly the word of God. But in 
the hour of their bereavement they found no relief, no 
consolation in these things ; theirs was utter and pro- 
found sadness. 

VISIONS OF THE NIGHT. 

The lady's health, never robust, began to fail ; she 
became easily wrought upon by her surroundings, and 
sensitive to the slightest influence brought to bear 
upon her; the nervous system was pronounced pros- 
trated by her attending physician, who recommended 
a change of scene and associations for her benefit. At 
times, while her mortal senses were locked in slumber, 
Mrs. Harris would behold the face of her little boj^ 
and hear his well-known tones calling to her in words 
of love. So real did these visions seem to the lady that 
she could hardly believe them to be dreams, although 
— as she said to her husband while relating them to 
him — her common-sense told her that they could be 
nothing else. 

Weeks passed away, Mrs. Harris dreamed on, draw- 
ing comfort and peace from the nightly visits of her 
spirit child. The visions became stronger and clearer ; 
other forms than that of her little boy were sometimes 
seen, and other voices than his mingled in her ears. 
These voices spoke to the lonely woman of the spirit 
world, its joys, its home-life, and its duties ; so vivid 
did they appear to her that she would remember and 
repeat them to her husband in her waking hours. 

At length the lady began to declare her belief that 



THE FORTUNES OF LITTLE GEORGIE. 133 

God had permitted her little one to return to her in 
her hours of sleep, to comfort her in her sore affliction ; 
and truly did she seem to grow calm and happy in 
mind, even though her body became more delicate and 
fragile. Anxious for his' wife's health, and fearful lest 
her mind was becoming unbalanced, Mr. Harris con- 
sulted with his family physician concerning her strange 
condition. The doctor examined the lady, and pro- 
nounced her of sound mind ; he declared the nervous 
system, however, to be shattered, and recommended 
travel as a means of restoration to health. 

About this time, Mrs. Harris received a letter from 
her sister and husband living in the West, urging her 
and Mr. Harris to visit them in their far-off home. 
After mature deliberation on the part of our friends, it 
was decided to accept the cordial invitation extended 
by their relatives, the Websters ; and they accordingly 
prepared to leave their home for the West^ as soon as 
the spring should open and render travelling comforta- 
ble and easy. 

DREAMS THAT APPEARED STRANGE. 

One morning — soon after the above decision was 
made — Mrs. Harris appeared at the breakfast table in 
a pre-occupied state of mind, which her husband 
noticed, and which elicited inquiry from him as to its 
Cause. 

"I will tell you," said the lady. "You remember 
Mrs. Stevens, the seamstress I used to employ to do 
my plain sewing? Well, the last time fehe was here I 
noticed she labored very hard for bieatli, and fearing 
that she had taken a violent ccld, I paid her her due, 



134 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

and advised her to go home and attend to herself. It 
was the time Freddie was so very ill, and in my anxi- 
ety for him I forgot all about the poor woman ; until 
about six weeks ago I sent for her to come to me, 
when I learned for the first time of her death at the 
hospital, which occurred last winter. 

" I wondered what had become of her little boy, but 
supposed he had been taken care of by friends. You 
remember what a liking our Freddie took to the little 
fellow, and how he always begged to be allowed to 
show him some toys and give him cake whenever his 
mother brought him with her. 

" Well, for the last three nights I have seen Mrs. 
Stevens as plainly as I ever saw her in my life, but 
with a look of distress on her face that she never wore 
in my presence. Last night, our Freddie was with her, 
and I heard him say : ' Oh, mamma, her Georgie is in 
trouble, he is not treated well, he is unhappy, and it 
makes her so too. I like Georgie, and I want you to 
find him and make him happy, as I am happy in this 
lovely world.' 

"There," continued the lady, "I have told you my 
dream. I promised Freddie I would do what I could 
for the little Stevens boy; but 1 don't know where he 
is, 1 am sure. However, I am certain i have had a 
visit from the dead, and I feel that I must keep my 
promise." 

This occurrence convinced Mr. Harris that his wife's 
sanity depended upon his taking her away from home 
immediately; and so quickly did he push his prepara- 
tions for departure that the end of another week found 
them fairly started on their long journey. 



THE FORTUNES OF LITTLE GEOBGIE. 135 

We do not propose to enter into the details of the 
trip, nor of their welcome to their sister's home. The 
expectations of Mr. Harris seemed about to be realized. 
The excitement of the journey, the change of scene and 
of atmospheric influences, appeared to exert a bene- 
ficial effect upon his wife. The extreme degree of lassi- 
tude, formerly so frequent with her, departed ; her step 
became firmer, her eye clearer, her voice more cheerful. 
Her appetite also began to improve, her new life 
seemed full of interest to her, and, best of all, — in her 
husband's opinion, — no more was heard from her of 
nightly vision and visiting spirit. 

It was a beautiful morning in summer, when Mrs. 
Harris startled her husband by exclaiming : " I had a 
visit from Mrs. Stevens again last night, who said to 
me : ' Remember your promise ; my child is in trouble ; 
he will be brought to you ere twenty-four hours have 
gone over your head; I trust you to take care of him.' 
And when she passed from my sight, our Freddie came, 
looking so beautiful that I almost cried aloud, so anx- 
ious was I to hold him in my arms, and he said : ' Dear 
mamma, I come to j t ou in this way, for I love you, and 
I want you to see how happy I am in the spirit world. 
I love you and papa dearly, but I do n't want to come 
back here to live. You will come to me by-and-bye ; 
but I want you to have a little boy here to love and 
care for, and we will bring you Georgie Stevens. The 
cruel man beats and curses him ; you and papa must 
love him, and teach him of God and the angels ; he will 
be their gift to you.' " 

The lady ceased speaking, and the husband stood 
looking upon her in silence. The sweetness and 



136 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

solemnity in her tones impressed him deeply, yet a ter- 
rible fear that his wife had become insane filled his soul 
with speechless sorrow. 

THE STRANGE DREAMS FULFILLED. 

It was the evening of the same day that Mrs. Web- 
ster sat watching for her husband's return from the 
distant city. He was late, and anxious fears for his 
safety disturbed the serenity of her mind. Mr. and 
Mrs. Harris had retired, but not to rest ; for the minds 
of both were disturbed, — the one over her vision of the 
night before, the other over the condition of his wife. 

It was near the midnight hour when at length Mr. 
Webster arrived, bearing a burden, — the form of an 
unconscious child found by him on the roadside. The 
noise and bustle of the arrival aroused Mr. Harris, who 
decided to investigate. Judge of his surprise to find 
his brother-in-law burdened with a waif of apparently 
nine years of age, — one, too, whose sunburned features 
seemed strangely familiar to him. Actuated by a feel- 
ing of uneasiness, Mrs. Harris wrapped a light shawl 
around her, and also descended to the lower part of 
the house to ascertain why her brother had been 
detained so late. 

No sooner had the eyes of the lady rested upon the 
face of the child — who had been conveyed to a bed- 
room and placed upon the couch, where Mrs. Webster 
was now attending to him — than she started forward, 
exclaiming : " It is, it is Georgie Stevens ! " 

In a moment her husband was beside her, and as he, 
too, gazed upon the form before him, the conviction 
fastened upon his mind that it was no other than the 



THE FORTUNES OF LITTLE GEOEGIE. 137 

little boy whom he had more than once seen in his own 
house, and whom he knew to be the son of a poor yet 
worthy woman employed in former times by his wife 
as a seamstress. A startled silence fell upon all in that 
apartment, for each one present knew of the " strange 
dreams " that had visited Mrs. Harris ; and as the still- 
ness deepened, a peculiar light shone above the face of 
the fever-tossed child, which formed into letters, and 
then words, until the sentence : " God's and the Angels' 
Gift," could be read, and having been read slowly faded 
from sight. 

When the fever abated, and little Georgie returned 
to consciousness, he found himself cared for by loving 
friends, who had accepted their charge reverently and 
gladly ; and when he became able to relate the story of 
his miserable life in the West, under the persecutions 
of his cruel master, the confirmation of the spirits' 
statements to Mrs. Harris was received. In a little 
while the child was able to travel, and he was taken 
by Mr. and Mrs. Harris to their eastern home ; for 
these good people had determined to adopt and edu- 
cate him as their son. 

Through these occurrences, Mr. Harris sought to 
investigate Spiritualism, which he did to his satisfac- 
tion, receiving unbounded evidence of its truth. His 
wife still continues to have "visions" and to hold 
communion with the spirits, and her soul is happy and 
at rest. 

Little Georgie, now a youth who bids fair to make a 
mark in the world, has never seen his own mother since 
the night he followed her spirit from the home of his 
tormentor; but he delights to receive tidings of her 



138 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WOULD. 

watchful care over him from the lips of his beloved 
second mother, Mrs. Harris, who often holds commun- 
ion with her spirit in the silence of the midnight hour. 



lucy aiken's mission. 139 



CHAPTER X. 

LUCY AIKEN'S MISSION. 

In relating to you these incidents in illustration of 
the work of the spirit, and its influence upon mortals, 
you are not to suppose that they are fictitious, — truth 
is ever stranger than fiction ; and the events of daily 
occurrence in the lives of human beings are more mar- 
velous, more significant, in their bearings toward the 
mission and destiny of individuals than any tale of 
novelist can possibly seem to be ; while, in reality, he 
who weaves his w r eb of fiction, filled with startling 
scenes and incidents, with which to regale his readers, 
finds the foundation of all that is most real, startling 
and beautiful in his romance in the passing events of 
daily realistic life. 

Yet another instance will we relate to you of the 
earnestness, depth of feeling, intensity of power, and 
persevering patience displayed by spirits in the pursu- 
ance of the work they have to perform for the benefit 
of mortals. 

A terrible accident had happened in one of your 
large cities. A factory boiler exploding had dealt 
destruction all around; but by far the saddest result 



140 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WOULD. 

of the catastrophe might be seen in an upper room 
of a tenement house not far away. A man, once strong 
and active, but now reduced to a mere skeleton, lay 
breathing the hours away in misery and pain. 

His spine had been seriously injured from the effects 
of the explosion, rendering him a helpless, hopeless 
invalid, but not mercifully inflicting upon his body a 
fatal injury. Ah, no! Doomed to live, in agony and 
pain, deprived of strength, the days rolled by bringing 
no cheer to his soul save the blithesome presence, at 
morn and evening, of his cheery-faced young daughter, 
who, in her frail person, alone stood between him and 
starvation. 

This young girl of sixteen summers was employed in 
a cotton-mill, where, from morning till night, she toiled 
for the small sum of four dollars per week, out of which 
she was compelled to buy food for herself and parent, 
pay the rent of their humble tenement, and provide 
medicine for the invalid. After this had been accom- 
plished, it would seem that nothing could remain for 
clothing, and yet Katy was always neatly clad in clean 
but coarse garments of her own manufacture. 

Time passed, and our cheerful young friend found 
herself wearing out and breaking down under the bur- 
dens imposed upon her. Health gave way, her strength 
became exhausted, and at length a distressing cough 
set in, which the dispensary doctor, who attended her 
father, declared to be the herald of incipient consump- 
tion. It seemed that her work at the mill must be 
given up ; but if this was done, what would become of 
her invalid father, as well as of herself? Ah, who 
could tell ! 



LUCY ATKEN'S ' MISSION. 141 



UNSEEN HELPERS. 

Thus matters stood with those of whom we write at 
the commencement of our story. Katy still kept at her 
post, in spite of pain and fatigue, and despite the 
remonstrances of physician and others ; and it was 
found that she could accomplish as much labor, and 
perform it as satisfactorily, as the strongest and smart- 
est hand in the place. The cause of this amount of 
endurance on the part of a fragile girl, whose every 
breath was fraught with pain, was a mystery to all 
who knew her; but not so to the angels. They 
brought her the power, day by day, to accomplish her 
work to the satisfaction of all ; they magnetized her 
weary frame night after night, thus holding the ravages 
of disease at bay, even though they could not deliver 
her from suffering and pain. 

The humblest of God's children have spirit friends 
and attendants, as well as the highest and grandest ; 
spirits who watch over, guide, and direct those under 
their charge are with the poor and lowly as well as 
with the wealthy and great ; none are forsaken, none 
forgotten, all are cared for and blessed with angel min- 
istrations. 

In this case, the spirit mother of Katy brought 
strength and power to the girl, aided by wise and good 
magnetic physicians of spirit life, who loved to benefit 
the needy and soothe the suffering. And the father, 
upon his bed of pain, was enabled to behold his daugh- 
ter attending to his wants, ministering to his necessi- 
ties, and caring for him in every loving way. Surely a 
sight to cause rejoicing among the angels, who delight 



142 LITE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

to behold good deeds and noble acts performed for 
others. 

a spirit's efforts to reach her father. 

Katy's father met with the disaster that had injured 
him for life at a factory, or rather a mill, owned by a 
corporation, the president of which, a stern, overbear- 
ing man, had but a few years before lost a lovely and 
only daughter of fourteen summers. This beautiful 
spirit had long sought to influence her father, in order 
to convince him of her continued existence, but all in 
vain, until now she had turned her attention to the 
needs and necessities of the lowly and suffering, and 
had entered heart and soul into the work of relieving 
their distress. For ten weeks following the accident 
the corporation of which we write paid the expenses of 
the suffering man ; but at the expiration of that time 
all help from that quarter ceased, and, as we have said, 
there was no resource but Katy's scanty earnings for 
the needs of the invalid and herself. 

Lucy, the spirit daughter of the rich man at the head 
of the mill, had become cognizant of these facts, and, 
being strongly attracted to Katy, sought in every pos- 
sible way to lighten her burdens. 

She now redoubled her efforts to reach and influence 
her father, for she felt that something must be done for 
the relief of the young working girl and the suffering 
man. As yet her efforts were uncrowned with suc- 
cess ; but still she continued them unceasingly, for she- 
felt that it was her mission to penetrate the crust of 
worldliness that had gathered around her father's spirit, 



lucy aiken's mission. 143 

and to draw him upward toward the higher and the 
better life. 

Time passed. In spite of all that attending spirits 
could do, Katy was surely breaking down under the 
wearing labor imposed upon her ; for the physical sys- 
tem could not withstand the strain brought to bear 
upon it. One day she fainted at her work, and it was 
a fall hour before she was brought to her senses by the 
efforts of the frightened girls who clustered around 
her ; then, weak and pallid, she was taken home, to be 
placed under the care of a physician who was in attend- 
ance upon her father. This was a time of sore trial to 
the members of that little family; but, although they 
knew it not, spirit helpers were working for their 
benefit. 

Two weeks had passed since the day that Katy had 
left her work at the mill. Mr. Aiken, the president, 
was in the counting-room as the working girls filed in 
to receive their week's wages. Carefully he scrutin- 
ized each face at the little window until the last one 
had disappeared, when he turned to the book-keeper 
and inquired for "Morrow's girl," whose ever-cheerful, 
modest, and smiling demeanor had often attracted his 
attention. He was told that she had left the mill 
because of failing health, and the matter was dropped 
for the time being. But the spirits, particularly gentle 
Lucv Aiken, and anxious Mrs. Morrow, were deter- 
mined that the obdurate heart of this dignified man of 
wealth should be softened, and they were steadily 
working to accomplish their purpose. 

Weeks lengthened into months, and still Mr. Mor- 
row languished upon his bed of pain, and still Katy 



144 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

drooped in her seat by the window where she sat striv- 
ing to perform some needle-work which one of her mill 
companions had procured for her, and which she per- 
sisted in doing, despite the protest of the doctor when- 
ever he came to visit his patients. 

THE LAST PENNY AND THE LAST APPEAL. 

Many times did the work drop from the weary fin- 
gers of the sick girl, while her frame shook with the 
spasmodic cough which seized upon her, until at 
length this kind of work had to be laid aside, and our 
young friend was obliged to remain idle altogether. In 
a very short time, every. penny of the carefully-saved, 
hard-earned little store of means was exhausted, and 
cold and hunger settled upon the little household. It 
was at this time that the dispensary physician, Dr. 
Jones, determined to see Mr. Aiken in behalf of his 
patients. 

The doctor found Mr. Aiken alone in his office, and 
made his errand known at once. He, the kind phys- 
ician, related the fallen fortunes and present misery 
of Mr. Morrow, and his brave daughter Katy, to the 
stern-eyed man of wealth, who listened to the recital 
in silence. When he had concluded his story, he said, 
after waiting a moment in vain for word or comment 
from the millionaire : "And, so, Mr. Aiken, I have 
come to see what you can do for this man who met 
with the injury that has made him a hopeless, helpless 
invalid while in your employ." 

" I do not see that I am called upon to do anything," 
responded the man of means; "the rule of the corpora- 
tion is to pay all expenses of an injured employee for 



lucy aiken's mission. 145 

ten weeks after the accident. This rule has been com- 
plied with in Mr. Morrow's case, I believe." 

" But, Mr. Aiken," interrupted Dr. Jones, " consider 
the circumstances of this peculiar case, for only a 
moment, and I am sure your sense of justice will 
prompt you to do something more for this unfortunate 
man. He was a steady, faithful, and conscientious 
workman, always at his post, ever discharging his 
duties with promptness and fidelity. Through no fault 
of his own, an explosion occurred, depriving this man 
of the use of his limbs, and rendering him an invalid 
for life. True, the corporation paid his expenses for 
a time, but health did not return to him, and when 
that supply ceased, his daughter, a young girl, nurse, 
companion, and housekeeper in one, entered the mill, 
and labored early and late until her health gave way, 
and she, too, became an almost confirmed invalid I 
feel " 

THE INFLUENCE OF THE SPIBIT BEGINS TO SHOW 

ITSELF. 

" There, doctor, that will do," interrupted the rich 
man, "I cannot listen longer, as I have an engagement 
to meet in just five minutes. Here are ten dollars; 
give them to Mr. Morrow, and perhaps — not positively, 
mind you, but possibly — I may make it in my way to 
call upon him before many days." 

The doctor took the money tendered him, and 
retired from the presence of the great merchant with a 
sigh, thinking to himself: "Ah, well, it is true that 
4 corporations have no souls,' and it seems to me that 
the individuals who form these corporations have very 



146 LIFE AND LABOR IK THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

little ones. The pitiful sum he has given me will pro- 
vide for the wants of my patients for a few days only, 
and I must cast about in some other quarter for assist- 
ance. I will again make application for their admit- 
tance to the hospital before the money is exhausted ; 
they will have to be separated, but it cannot be 
avoided ; " and so musing he passed on his way. 

Sweet, gentle, Lucy Aiken ! Mild and benign spirit, 
working for a father's enlightenment, striving to ele- 
vate the soul of a beloved parent above the selfishness 
of worldly interests and personal grandeur ! She had 
no thought of allowing the matter to rest here, and she 
lingered by the side of that parent, filling his mind 
with thoughts of the suffering and destitute family 
whose circumstances had been so eloquently presented 
to him that day by his visitor, Dr. Jones, and causing 
him to turn in spirit toward that humble home many 
times, until at last, "to get rid of the thing," he mur- 
mured, Mr. Aiken ordered his carriage and was driven 
down to the humble neighborhood of Morrow's tene- 
ment. 

The injured man lay stretched upon his couch in a 
passing paroxysm of pain as the merchant entered. 
By his side, leaning back in an easy chair, sat his 
daughter Katy, so pale, wasted and wan in appearance 
that she seemed more like a wraith that would vanish 
away at a touch than a human being. Mr. Aiken was 
startled at the sight that met his gaze, — the suffering 
inmates, the extreme destitution, yet cleanly surround- 
ings of that humble home, spoke more eloquently to 
this man rolling in wealth, and wrapped up in self- 
sufficiency, than a hundred sermons on the poor could 



lucy aiken's mission. 147 

have done; and, strange to relate, while questioning 
the pallid girl concerning her own and her father's 
condition, his lower lip actually trembled with emo- 
tion. 

THE SPIRIT DAUGHTER'S PRESENCE. 

Ah, this w T as a place where spirits could gather and 
perform their work, and Lucy Aiken came so near to 
Katy Morrow at this time that her presence quite over- 
shadowed the features of the invalid, and reflected its 
expression and influence upon them, causing the face 
of the mortal girl to assume a striking likeness to the 
well-remembered features of the spirit, the loved and 
loving daughter of Mr. Aiken. It was this sight that 
thrilled the visitor with emotion, and caused his eyes 
to grow dim with unshed tears. 

At that interview with the invalids — Mr. Morrow 
and his daughter Kate — the proud heart of Mr. Aiken 
became softened as it had never been before ; the time, 
place and circumstances exerted a strange influence 
upon him, for which he could not account, and he left, 
promising to send assistance, and also to come again, 
which promises were faithfully kept. A strong and 
capable female nurse was engaged to attend the suffer- 
ers, and arrangements were made with the proprietors 
of various stores to supply the family with whatever 
they required, without stint or question. 

Mr. Aiken found himself unable to remain long 
away from that humble abode ; again and again was he 
to be seen in the home of Mr. Morrow, questioning the 
suffering man concerning his malady, conversing with 
the invalid daughter in relation to her ailments, or 



148 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIEJT WORLD. 

speaking words of cheer to both. At each visit the 
likeness between Katy Morrow and the long-lost dar- 
ling of his heart grew upon him. Ah, little did he 
know that it was the presence of his angel child that 
caused the marvelous likeness, and that at every visit 
of her father the spirit gained power to come closer and 
closer to him ; or, indeed, that it was herself, dear Lucy 
Aiken, who filled her parent's mind day after day 
with the desire to visit these humble but worthy 
people. 

HAPPY RESULTS OF SPIRIT EFFORTS. 

In a little while, under the generous treatment and 
kindly care bestowed upon them, both invalids began 
to show signs of improvement in their condition, and 
soon good Dr. Jones — who still continued to visit 
them, and who looked upon the visits and assistance of 
the proud capitalist with silent but approving amaze- 
ment — declared that, with the approach of early 
spring, it would be advisable to remove them to some 
country place where they could enjoy the fresh air and 
mellow sunlight. Accordingly, Mr. Aiken took it upon 
himself to provide such a place. 

A few miles from the great city there is a quiet, 
peaceful village, where the flowers bloom and birds 
make cheerful music through all the golden summer 
time. It is a lovely spot, where Nature dons her fair- 
est, freshest robes in which to charm the eye and 
delight the senses of those weary travelers who linger 
there in order to gain strength and repose of mind and 
body. In this pleasant spot, Mr. Aiken, the man of 
wealth, makes his summer home ; and it was here he 



lucy aiken's mission, 149 

determined to find a place for Mr. Morrow and bis 
daughter. 

By this time, Mr. Aiken had enlisted the interest and 
sympathies of his wife in the ease of the invalids, and 
it was mainly through her exertions that a pretty cot- 
tage located on a quiet lane, and partly shaded by the 
branches of a magnificent old elm, was secured for their 
occupancy. 

In due time our friends were removed to this pleas- 
ant retreat, and it really seemed that the change was 
calculated to work a marvelous cure in the condition 
of both invalids, so rapidly did they acquire strength 
in the genial atmosphere in which they now dwelt. In 
a little time, however, it was seen that Mr. Morrow's 
days in the form were numbered. The spinal trouble 
from which lie suffered became aggravated to an 
intense degree, and all that could be done was to make 
his sufferings as light as possible by skillful treatment 
and care. All that kindness could do was done. 

Mr. Aiken and his wife, who had grown wonderfully 
attached to Katy Morrow, spared no pains to make his 
last days peaceful and happy; and when his mortal 
eyes closed upon the scenes of earthly life, which they 
did in the latter part of August, it w^as with a knowl- 
edge that kind friends and faithful hearts were ready 
to care for the orphan child he was to leave behind. 

In the meantime, Miss Katy was slowly but surely 
regaining health and strength in the glow of the new 
life which had come upon her. Skillfully nursed and 
attended by her physician and waiting woman, petted 
back into health by the loving sympathy of Mrs. Aiken 
and the thoughtful kindness of the merchant, the roses 



150 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WOULD. 

began to show themselves once again on her cheeks, her 
form and features became rounded out with new vigor, 
until at length Dr. Jones declared her to be no longer 
an invalid, and said that he would now restore her 
name to the lists of the hearty and healthy ones of the 
land. 

Each day spirit Lucy Aiken visited Katy Morrow, 
whom she had chosen for her medium, and through her 
instrumentality was enabled to come into spiritual com- 
munion with her beloved parents, although as yet they 
had no thought of such a thing. Already had the 
sweet spirit performed a wonderful work. By the 
influence she exerted upon her father, she had strength- 
ened his higher nature and given it power to rise above 
the slough of worldliness, self-interest and cold indiffer- 
ence to others, in which it had been long submerged, 
and had so sweetened and mellowed his spirit, and 
caused it to blossom out in deeds of kindness and even 
loveliness, that Katy Morrow expressed herself, in 
contrite tones, to her friend Dr. Jones, for " ever dar- 
ing to think of dear, kind Mr. Aiken as unkind and 
hard-hearted." 

As for the good physician, he was all wonder and 
amazement at the unaccountable change which had 
been wrought in the disposition of the wealthy mer- 
chant ; but he took good care not to express his opin- 
ion before others, for he felt that here was something 
he could not understand. 

Nor was this the only labor accomplished by the 
sweet spirit. Hitherto, Mrs. Aiken had been a restless, 
nervous, easily-excited creature, — one who often de- 
clared nobody understood her since her dear Lucy 



lucy aiken's mission. 151 

died, and who had many times made her husband 
unhappy and uncomfortable by her forlorn repinings. 
But since she had come into communication with Kate 
Morrow and her invalid father, and had witnessed 
their patient endurance and fortitude under suffering, 
as well as felt the influence exerted upon her being by 
the spirits gathered in their humble home, this unhappy 
lady seemed to be a new creature. She became calm 
and tranquil, and in her care and solicitude for others 
forgot to remember self or to complain of her many 
trials. Thus did the work of the spirit spread, until it 
included these two humans in its loving embrace ; the 
husband and wife seemed to understand each other 
once more. In these clays they grew together, and, from 
consulting each other over the case of their humble 
friends, they began to counsel with each other over 
home affairs, until at last they appeared to be once 
again one in perfect harmony of thought and intention. 
It had been decided that, after the death of Mr. Mor- 
row, his daughter Kate should enter the home of Mrs. 
Aiken as companion and private maid to that lady, — 
a decision that was agreeable to all parties, and which 
filled the mind of the dying man with content when he 
learned of it. 

ANGEL VISITS NOT FEW NOR FAB BETWEEN. 

Three days had passed since the death of the worn- 
out body, and it had just been consigned to the bosom 
of mother-earth, there to rest forever. Katy Morrow 
and her friends, Mr. and Mrs. Aiken, were seated in 
their private sitting-room. The girl looked pale and 
exhausted from the effects of the trials of the last few 



152 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

days. Mrs. Aiken was just thinking of advising her to 
retire to rest, and was looking at her for that purpose, 
when she was startled at beholding a change steal over 
the face of the girl. At first, the lady thought Kate 
had swooned ; but in a moment she was undeceived. 
The face became transfigured and shone with an 
unearthly light, assuming the cast of features and 
expression of a man's countenance. Slowly they devel- 
oped, until they appeared plain and unmistakable. It 
was the well-known face of Mr. Morrow, whose mortal 
lineaments had but a few hours before been covered up 
from sight. 

The lips moved, and Mr. Aiken, whose attention had 
been directed to the scene by the frightened gestures 
of his wife, and who had started forward, caught these 
words : " I come to tell you I am happy ; all pain is 
removed ; tell Kate I am with her mother now ; we 
bring our love, our blessing ; we will care for her ; we 
bless you all." 

In a moment the scene changed ; the features of the 
sleeping girl resumed their natural appearance, but for 
an instant only. Before any word could be spoken by 
the astonished spectators, they beheld a sight which 
electrified their souls, and — as soon as they could com- 
prehend it — filled them with the keenest rapture: 
none other than the well-remembered face of their 
darling Lucy, whom they had long mourned as lost to 
them, gazed upon them with an expression of the most 
angelic love and peace. 

In a little while the spirit gained power to speak to 
her parents, assuring them of her presence with them 
from the day of her physical decease, — of her endeav- 



LUCY AIKEN'S MISSION". 153 

ors to announce herself to them, relating scenes in the 
spirit world, and speaking of her home of light there. 
Thus did she continue until the shades of doubt, per- 
plexity, and incredulity faded from the father's face, 
until the sensation of terror vanished from the mother's 
heart, when, with a tender caress to both parents, she 
bade them adieu. You can imagine the rapture and 
happiness which dawned upon that household at this 
revelation of life and love from beyond the grave. 
Words fail to express the joy they felt; it must be 
experienced to be fully appreciated. 

In a little time it became almost a daily occurrence 
for Kate Morrow to be controlled by some dear spirit 
from whose lips the Aikens received many lessons of 
instruction and benefit. Their darling child was 
enabled to explain the past, and her efforts to reach 
them. Not only did this bright spirit, and Mr. and 
Mrs. Morrow, come with messages of love and advice, 
but other dear ones also manifested their presence, 
until it seemed that the gates of heaven were indeed 
opened and the angels thronging through. 

No happier home is to be found anywhere than that 
of the Aikens. From the experiences of the past they 
have learned many lessons. As benefactors to the 
needy and suffering they are widely known, for they 
delight to use their wealth for good, under the direc- 
tion of their angel friends; while Katie Morrow is 
looked upon by all as the favored daughter of a most 
happy and lovable couple. 



154 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 



CHAPTER XL 

EXPERIENCES IN SPIRIT LIFE. 

1 1 liiy investigations into the mode and manner of 
living beyond earth's portals, and in my desire to gain 
knowledge of spiritual things, I have visited many 
places, witnessed various scenes, — some strange, others 
familiar, — and have interviewed a number of spirits in 
regard to their own experiences. A portion of the 
information thus acquired I propose to transcribe for 
my readers. 

I do not think that mortals — even well-educated, 
well-informed Spiritualists— realize fully that all around 
them spirits live, that the very atmosphere pressing 
around them is peopled by human, conscious, individ- 
ualized beings, each intent upon his or her own work, 
purpose or mission, be it good or be it evil. While 
this is true, it is also true that the spirit world has its 
localities, its homes distinct from your homes, its natu- 
ral scenery, and its places of interest ; its life is as real, 
and its inhabitants pass through many and varied 
experiences, even as do the denizens of the mundane 
sphere. 



EXPERIENCES IN SPIRIT LIFE. 155 



THE VARIOUS CLASSES OF SPIRITS NEAR THE EARTH. 

In passing, let me simply state that those beings who 
people the world around you, who dwell in earthly 
homes and pursue a labor in connection with material 
life, are not all attracted to this locality of yours by the 
same conditions. Some of these spirits are bound to 
physical life because of the grossness of their under- 
natures ; their joy is found in pursuing carnal pleasures ; 
they have no desire to rise above the conditions of 
matter. A portion of the spirits abiding here are held 
by the selfish affection of their mortal friends who cling 
to them, — if only in memory,— with a passionate sor- 
row and despair that will not let them rise above the 
earthly sphere ; and for a time such spirits remain in 
contact with material life, because they yet lack the 
power to rise above its conditions. Others find their 
work and pass a large part of their existence here, in 
connection with the physical, in doing good, minister- 
ing to the spiritual necessities as well as laboring for 
the alleviation of the physical wants and sorrows of 
suffering humanity. And so you have a world within 
a world right here, and a double life pulsating, where 
you only perceive the manifestations of the external; 
and those of you whose aspirations are holy, whose 
desire is to be of use in the world, who strive to do 
right, attract the good spirits to your side ; they come 
to gain magnetic strength from your lives, which 
enables them to resist the friction of material condi- 
tions while pursuing their labors for others, and at the 
same time they impart a blessing of peace to your 
souls. Often do you entertain unawares pure and sil- 



156 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

ent guests, who watch you with their holy eyes and 
read your hearts with unerring precision. 

And those of you- whose aims are all personal and 
selfish, whose motives are impure and unworthy, who 
do not cultivate charity and kindly feeling toward 
others, attract undeveloped, unreliable spirits to your 
homes ; they come depleting you of vital and spiritual 
strength, thus leaving you unarmed for the battles of 
life. Sowing discord in your hearts, their presence is 
a curse to all. Where ill-harmony, want of sympathy 
and distrust abound in families, these selfish, malicious 
spirits delight to throng, and thither they flock, by 
their presence to increase the unhappiness of the home 
of strife, while at the same time fostering their own dis- 
position to live a sensuous life. And so it behooves 
each one of earth to look well to the personal life they 
live, for upon its character depends not only their own 
happiness but also the well-being of many others. 

THE POWER AND EXTENT OF PERSONAL INFLUENCE. 

These things of which I speak I have learned 
through my experiences with spirits, and they have 
opened up a vast field of inquiry concerning the influ- 
ence which we as individuals, embodied, or disem- 
bodied, exert upon one another, — a field that is yet to 
be explored thoroughly by the investigating spirit of 
man ; and when its problems are solved, and its ques- 
tions correctly answered, I believe we shall under- 
stand many mysteries which now puzzle humanity, and 
comprehend more fully the conditions pressing around 
r.nd upon mankind. And in this way, and from these 
experiences, we will learn to so regulate our individual 



EXPERIENCES IN SPIRIT LIFE. 157 

lives that only the best influences will emanate from 
them, and only the highest results flow from their 
midst. 

It has interested me to perceive the lives led by 
spirits in the body ; for when I come in close contact 
with a mortal, I can behold the interior workings of 
the spirit within, and know whether its tendency is 
upward or downward; for life is continuous every- 
where, and what its environments and conditions are 
to the mortal, so are they of the same kind as those to 
the spirit, — apart from the body, — only differing in 
degree, those of the untrammeled spirit perhaps being 
less limited, intolerant, and arbitrary. And so spirits 
begin their vital experiences in the body and work out 
through them into the larger freedom, the broader 
realities and wider expanse, of the immortal world. 
These truths are suggestive of thought to the studious 
mind, and teach the lesson that you, mortals, are God's 
children now, — his spirits at the present as much as 
you ever will be ; and it is your bounden duty to 
brighten, unfold, and bless your spiritual life in the 
body as much as it will be to do so by-and-bye, when 
you leave the tenement of clay for another home " not 
made with hands." 

BEULAH, A SPIRIT MISSIONARY. 

I wish to tell you, my friends, of a dear, beautiful 
spirit who is a missionary of joy and peace, a true min- 
istering angel to many a sad and weary soul, — one 
whom I shall call Beulah in speaking of her to you, for 
she is really a beautiful, blessed being. This spirit 
lived in the mortal form to an advanced age, but long 



158 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

since passed to the spirit world, after an earthly life of 
varied experience, — one flecked here and there with 
sunbeams, but also one that was thickly sown with 
tears ; for trouble, privation, and sorrow were often her 
portion. 

To look upon this sainted being now, — her whole 
form illuminated with the interior light of a pure soul, 
her features, no longer care-worn and bearing the 
impress of weakness and age, but beaming with the 
bloom of vigor and strength, and showing only the 
traces of matured experience and thought, radiant 
with benevolence and kindliness, — with the glance of a 
casual observer you would have no idea that this woman 
had suffered as few are called upon to suffer, even in 
this mundane sphere ; and only the watchful, experi- 
enced eye would detect the signet of firm endurance 
and quiet patience resting upon that noble counte- 
nance, and realize that that signet had been won through 
sufferance of sorrow, deep and stern. Yet so it was ; 
and it is this calm, sweet, even holy expression, such 
as you might imagine martyrs wearing, which imparts 
a loftiness of character to the features of this truly 
spiritual being. 

With the early life of Beulah we have nothing to 
do ; it is only of her spiritual experience and work that 
we wish to speak. When this woman entered the 
spirit land, laying down the casket of flesh with its 
weakness and weariness, she did not find herself an 
exhausted being, one lacking the vital force of activity, 
the fire of energy or the potency of will ; for through 
all the struggles of her mortal career she never lost 
faith in the power and the goodness of God to evolve 



EXPEDIENCES IN SPIEIT LIFE. 159 

light from darkness, strength from weakness, and 
knowledge and wisdom from the bitter trials of exist* 
ance. She never faltered or fell fainting by the way, 
but rather bravely struggled on in spite of disaster and 
2are. Therefore, hers was a brave, strong spirit, one 
that gathered power from the storms of adversity, 
sweetness from affliction, and knowledge from the les- 
sons of life ; and when she had thrown off the useless 
oody of clay, she found her inner powers springing up 
renewed and quickened, and ready to out-work them- 
selves in useful labor for humanity. 

It was my good fortune to become associated with 
this dear woman, — indeed, she was one of the first to 
bring me strength and cheer in my new-found spirit 
home ; for she is one of my kin, and when my heart 
grew faint within me for the old earthly life with par- 
ents and mortal friends, as it sometimes would, it was 
her words, her tender, brave, hopeful ministrations 
that revived my drooping spirits, and led me to learn 
something of the helpful, active, benevolent labor of her 
life in the spheres. No tale of sorrow is ever poured 
into her ear without meeting with a responsive flood 
of sympathy and cheer that lightens the weary soul of 
its burden forthwith. Let Beulah become aware of any 
soul in distress, and she is constantly learning of such, 
and she is ready to seek that suffering one ; and by the 
influence her presence imparts, she succeeds in uplifting, 
strengthening, and benefiting him or her. 

BEULAH'S SELF-SACPvIFICING BENEFICENCE, 

I have watched carefully the work of this remark- 
able woman, and have never known her to fail in 



160 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

imparting relief to any suffering one whom she sought 
to assist; her indomitable, yet tender, loving spirit 
seems to know no such word as failure or defeat. She 
wills to succeed in her work, her whole soul is engaged 
in it ; with her it is truly a labor of love ; her own past 
experience has surcharged her heart with sympathy 
and affection for mankind; she despises no one, not 
even the vilest sinner ; she would not hesitate to go 
down into the depths of the darkest, most offensive 
conditions to rescue a human being, even though her 
pure hands and her beautiful garments were griev- 
ously besmirched thereby ; and she would succeed in 
her efforts for that human being's redemption, for her 
unflinching bravery, her untiring patience and unwaver- 
ing gentleness, would cause her to win the victory over 
all foes. 

You can perhaps gain an idea from what I tell you 
of Beulah of the usefulness, nobility, and grandeur of 
such lives as hers; and just such lives are attained by 
all spirits who are firm, enduring, patient, and unself- 
ish. Those who grow strong through suffering, even 
as the oak tree gains strength and vigor because of the 
blasts that shake its sturdy frame ; those whose spirits 
are mellowed, sweetened, and ripened, despite the 
calamities that befall them in their journey through 
matter, eventually become just such beautiful ministers 
of love and light, of joy and gladness, as this woman of 
whom I write today. 

I have known Beulah to leave her bright, happy 
home in the supernal realm and immure herself in 
gome dark, unsightly, and miserable place where a 
human being groveled in the haunts of wickedness, 



EXPERIENCES IN SPIRIT LIFE. 161 

sorrow, or despair, in order to bring the magnetic rays 
of light from her own pure presence and the soothing, 
cheering influence of her beautiful sphere, to bear upon 
that unhappy spirit for its own advancement ; and I 
have known her to absent herself from her nearest 
friends for months, during which time she was engaged 
in ministering to the wretched and sad, walking by 
their side, dwelling in their midst, never withdrawing 
her helpful influence from them until she had suc- 
ceeded in elevating their spirits above the gross desires 
of carnal life, or awakening within them emotions of 
peace and hope where before only despair and woe had 
reigned. Oh, this one blessed spirit has accomplished 
great good in her own humble manner. Because of 
her ministrations alone, hundreds of souls now blossom 
out in gladness and beauty, which before were shad- 
owed by desolation and the keenest pain. 

REFORMATION OF SPIRITS IN THE LOWER SPHERES. 

It is true that hundreds of evil-minded, ignorant, 
crude, and unfolded spirits pass out of the body annu- 
ally, and it is also true that most of these unfortunate 
ones remain for a long time in the darkened condition 
which the effects of their earthly career have sur- 
rounded them with ; but while this is so, it is sweet 
to know and realize that good and noble souls, 
enlightened and developed spirits, are making grand 
and unwearying efforts to elevate, strengthen, and 
educate those who come to the eternal world bowed 
down by moral weakness and spiritual infirmity. 
These endeavors for the sake of others, are not without 
avail, — on the contrary they are grandly successful; 



162 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WOULD. 

and while we are constantly receiving new arrivals of 
such poor unfortunates in the spirit world who are in 
need of the ministrations of pure and good teachers 
and helpers, we are as continuously finding other here- 
tofore ill-disposed spirits arousing to the requirements 
of their being, to the necessity of making an effort to 
rise above the darkness and slough of evil conditions, 
and to a desire for a holier and a better life ; and I am 
glad to be able to report to you this grand truth. 
Daily are the angels of goodness called upon to rejoice 
over many sinners who, repenting of their wrong- 
doing, are determined to become worthy members of 
humanity. Therefore, though largely peopled with 
undeveloped, unholy human beings, even the lowest 
spheres of the spiritual world are spheres of advance- 
ment, wherein are provided facilities and opportunities, 
i.e., conditions for the growth of their inhabitants, which 
conditions are seized upon as soon as the torpid minds 
centered there became sufficiently aroused under the 
stimulating, supporting light brought to bear upon 
them by unselfish ministers of helpful goodness, to 
become aware of their true position and the degrada- 
tion of a human soul which it implies. 

ILLUSTRATIVE INSTANCE OF THE REFORMATION OF 

A SPIRIT. 

Some time since — years ago, as mortals measure 
time — an individual came to the spirit world who pre- 
sented a most deplorable and pitiable condition. He 
had been one of those unfortunates who are reared in 
iniquity; it would seem almost as though the doctrine 
of total depravity was demonstrated in his case. His 



EXPERIENCES IK SPIRIT LIFE. 163 

soul was stained with crime in its various degrees, and 
at length his earthly career terminated upon the gal- 
lows, in expiation of the life of a little innocent child 
he had ruthlessly destroyed. It would be impossible 
for me to describe to you the tortures of misery through 
which this spirit has passed, such suffering I can only 
faintly conceive of; it must undoubtedly be experi- 
enced to be understood. But this I am assured of: 
the torments of a lake of literal fire and brimstone 
would be pleasant compared to this. At first he seemed 
plunged in an abyss of apathy, of squalid and stupid 
helplessness, from which he would occasionally arouse 
only to curse humanity, and send out a revengeful, 
diabolical influence which, from the intensity of its 
power, as directed by the positive will of this evil- 
minded man against those who had accused him of 
wrong-doing and condemned him to his present condi- 
tion, sped like a ball of flame bearing destruction in its 
heart to the peace of mind, happiness, and prosperity 
of more than one who had testified against him. 

It became the mission of Beulah to operate upon the 
mind of this terrible creature, and she set about the 
task without flinching. ,For a long time he seemed 
impervious to her ministrations, insensible of her pres- 
ence and influence : but she did not falter nor grow 
weary with her work. Finally the magnetism of her 
presence began to be felt, and to arouse him from his 
terrible condition ; he began to perceive dimly that a 
bright and beautiful being was beside him. This 
tended to frighten him, and he struggled to get away ; 
but all in vain. He tried to utter an oath, but found 
himself powerless to do so. There was an influence 



164 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

upon him which he could not understand ; a light 
seemed to stream in upon him from which he vainly 
tried to hide. An illuminating light which radiated 
from Beulah, and which all pure, exalted spirits bear, 
had at last begun to penetrate the darkness of this 
man's soul; all-searching in power, it seemed to lay 
bare every recess of his being, and he recoiled from the 
exposure. He could not hide himself in darkness, for all 
gloom had perished ; nothing remained but that, to him, 
terrible light which revealed to him his past life in all its 
deformity. This was punishment of the direst kind, and 
he writhed in torment. In the clear light of Beulah's 
magnetism he beheld the sweet face of the little one he 
had bodily destroyed gazing upon him with pitying, gen- 
tle eyes. The sight overpowered him, he sought to shut 
it out, but he could not do so ; still it haunted him, and 
he could not escape it until it was withdrawn to give 
place to another, — one loving, earnest, kindly brooding 
over him like the face of an angel mother, — only, alas ! 
this poor soul had no angel mother to guide it. The 
being who had given him mortal birth still dwelt on 
earth a degraded, besotted, helpless creature. The 
face he now beheld was the face of Beulah. The sweet, 
benign expression of this face calmed and comforted the 
man ; he stretched out his hands to it in supplication, 
and from that moment the evil in his nature was 
broken and subdued ; for, dawning upon his soul came 
a faint realization of that life where holv ones, such as 
this beautiful being, reside, and with it a desire, not a 
hope, not a belief, but only a wish to be good, entered 
his soul and pierced it through and through. 

The experience through which this man passed, 



EXPERIENCES IN SPIKIT LIFE. 165 

which I have briefly and hastily sketched to you, was 
one bitter and keen in intensity, one not of moments 
but of years ; and all this time Beulah had labored, 
hoped and watched for the dawn of reason in his mind, 
which came with the abandonment of evil thoughts 
and purposes, and the adoption of that condition of 
mind which recognized the supremacy of goodness, and 
desired to learn and know something of it. 

THE WORK CARRIED TO COMPLETION. 

But the work had now only commenced; for if it 
was difficult before to cope with and over-power a mind 
reeking with evil thoughts and impure desires, how 
distressing was it now to witness the struggles — almost 
hopeless as they were — of this spirit to get away from 
the remembrance of his past career. How sad to 
behold him putting forth feeble efforts toward feeling 
kindly concerning others, and to see him fall back des- 
pairingly, with the thought that they could never associ- 
ate with such as he ! How touching to witness his 
endeavors to cherish only pure desires and to banish evil 
from his mind, even while the memory of past days 
haunted him with horror. And j'et, every thought, 
desire, aspiration, and effort for good which he made 
brought with it such a power to encourage and uphold 
his spirit that it became impossible for him to sink back 
into his former condition of degradation and iniquity ; 
and as time rolled on, his struggles with self gradually 
grew fewer and easier, until at length right triumphed 
and wrong was overcome. Through all this time, 
Beulah encouraged and supported him by her presence, 
her magnetic power and her words of cheer; and, as 



166 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 

experience after experience came to him, his conditions 
brightened. He was led out of the gloom, out of the 
forests of unpleasant and inharmonious surroundings, 
until at length no longer sandy wastes and rocky 
places were his home, but fertile fields and blooming 
forests offered shelter and refreshment to his spirit. 
And at last, when her work with him was finished, and 
she beheld him a soul redeemed from sin through suffer- 
ing, developed from ignorance by experience, made even 
peaceful through his power and desire to assist others, 
Beulah brought to him the sweet spirit, now grown a 
beautiful woman, whom he had sent untimely into the 
spirit world, to be his teacher, helper, and guide. 

He could bear to look upon the sweet face now, could 
humbly listen to the teachings of one so pure and good ; 
all wretchedness and misery which it was possible for 
him to experience had been passed, and therefore he 
was prepared to accept the ministrations of this beauti- 
ful being in lieu of those of Beulah, whose duty called 
her elsewhere. And thus, harmony of life was restored 
to the broken soul; the presence of the one he had 
injured only served to make him more humble in spirit, 
self-sacrificing and benign, charitable, pitiful, and ten- 
der to the erring and degraded wherever they were to 
be found. Beulah departed to her celestial home, 
w T here a glad, fond welcome awaited her; but the soul 
she had blessed remained in his own spirit home, not 
to grow idle or neglectful of others, but to do unto those 
in need as he had been done by ; to impart strength, 
courage, and knowledge to his fellows while still con- 
tinuing to advance in spiritual attainments himself. 

You-may wonder what connection the spirit brought 



EXPERIENCES IN SPIRIT LIFE. 167 

to this man by Beulah had with his work. The child 
maiden was not with him all the time, other good 
spirits were associated with him in his home and his 
work ; but whenever she felt that she could be of use 
to him, this sweet spirit would come and lead him to 
whatever place she felt there was a lesson awaiting his 
spirit. Sometimes it would be to spots on earth where 
spirit help was required by suffering mortals ; some- 
times to haunts in spirit life where a higher influence 
w T as required by struggling souls, and sometimes to the 
homes of little children in the Summer-land, whose 
happy, peaceful lives afforded a valuable lesson to the 
observing spirit. From all these experiences he of 
whom I write gathered power, strength, and light to 
go on with his work. 

THE REFORMED SPIRIT RETURNS TO EARTH TO 
REFORM OTHERS. 

One instance of the good work accomplished by this 
same arisen, reformed spirit I must relate to you. It 
was after he had become strong in his manhood and 
powerful to resist and conquer evil. He had for some 
time felt a desire to revisit the lower haunts of spirit 
life, where he had once lived, feeling that perhaps he 
might be able to help some unfortunate one as he had 
been aided during the past. Yielding to the impulse, 
he found himself plunged in darkness, but only for a 
moment; for the light proceeding from his own person 
penetrated the gloom, and enabled him to behold his 
surroundings clearly. I cannot dwell upon his experi- 
ences here, but must hasten on to tell you that the 
first spirit he encountered who was immersed in the 



168 LIFE AND LABOR IK THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

darkness which a besotted, sensual life on earth sur« 
rounds one with was his own mother, — the being who 
had given him a mortal birth. Here was work for our 
spirit, indeed ; and he set about it right royally, never 
faltering, never growing disgusted or disheartened. I 
cannot tell you of the almost infinite amount of care, 
patience, endeavor, and affection our redeemed one 
exhausted on that selfish, stupid, and ignorant mother 
before he was rewarded by one answering gleam of 
love and the sight of one faint desire in her soul to be 
like him. But at length he succeeded in his work, 
from which he paused not until the. redeeming power 
was fully and freely making its way through the 
soul of that woman, and slowly but surely lifting her 
up to the level of the pure and good, — a sight over 
which angels and seraphs might weep with joy, — that 
of a once-hardened criminal, though now a redeemed 
and honest man, laboring unselfishly, earnestly, and 
constantly to elevate a wretched, degraded, and dis- 
honest woman — his own mother — out of the bonds of 
darkness, the haunts of sin, a work that was finally 
accomplished, and which brought gratitude, joy, and 
honor to many hearts. 

This is no fancy sketch I have penned for you, but 
a recital of what has actually occurred, as related to 
me by an interested witness of the entire work from 
its beginning to its completion. 

FIRST SENSATIONS UPON ENTERING SPIRIT LIFE. 

" Life ! Hope ! Immortality ! " How these words 
thrill the spirit when it awakens from its dream of mor- 
tal existence, and finds itself a conscious, active, arisen 



EXPERIENCES IN SPIBIT LIFE. 169 

being in the natural, tangible world of souls ! I have 
seen many new-comers to the spirit land, and have 
watched with interest the various expressions of emo- 
tion sweep across their speaking faces when they dis- 
covered themselves to be not dead but alive, and sur- 
rounded by scenes as natural as were any they ever 
beheld on earth. Some countenances sparkle with joy 
at the grand revealments of immortal life ; others 
exhibit signs of amazement or disappointment ; but all 
ultimately learn to wear a contented, satisfied expres- 
sion, as though (which is true) they had arrived at 
home. 

What is more beautiful to the tired, sorrowing, pain- 
worn spirit than the sight of a peaceful, happy, com- 
fortable home waiting to give him welcome? And 
over here in the Summer-land are real, true homes 
where love is to be found, where peace abides, and 
where a bright measure of contentment is held out to 
the weary and sad. I have seen something of the 
stopping-places of crude-minded, undeveloped spirits ; 
I have witnessed their surroundings and unpleasant 
conditions. I have also visited the homes of the pure 
and good denizens of the spheres, have beheld the 
beautiful emanations from their lives, have noted their 
work and perceived the noble, uplifting influence they 
have sent forth ; and I unhesitatingly declare that the 
good far outnumber the evil and impure, — that thou- 
sands of spirits are seeking to comfort, soothe and 
bless others where tens endeavor to injure and debase 
their fellows. 

Thousands of spirits make the homes of the eternal 
world beautiful and sweet. Love seems to be uncon- 



170 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

fined and free in its expression " Over There." Flow- 
ing forth spontaneously from the heart, it reaches all 
kindred souls, and enriches the lives of the giver and 
recipient alike. How often I have seen a spirit doing 
something that will please and gratify another. How 
frequently I have heard the remark : " I will do this 
because my friend will like it." Thoughtful for the 
comfort and pleasure of others, good spirits have no 
opportunity, time, or desire for selfish purposes. Very 
often the work performed or planned is for the comfort 
and gratification of some dear one in the flesh, who at 
the time has no idea that loved and loving angels are 
laboring in practical ways for their advancement. 

THE ULTIMATE REIGN OF PEACE AND HAPPINESS Otf 

EARTH. 

There is, in my opinion, every hope for the race. 
Humanity will and must advance, for thousands, aye, 
millions, of ascended loved ones are laboring for the 
benefit of mankind. When I travel from point to 
point with the rapidity of spiritual flight, and behold 
everywhere I go — in each town, city, and encampment 
that I traverse — multitudes of angelic beings dwelling 
in homes of love, all united and happy, each one devot- 
ing his or her thought, energy, and time to the labor 
of devising and executing ways, plans, and means for 
the blessing and elevation of their fellow-beings, I am 
led to rejoice in the certainty that some time, and per- 
haps before many years, — for humanity is rapidly 
advancing in knowledge, scientific lore, and wisdom, — 
the condition of mankind will be one of happiness, 
peace, and true prosperity. 



EXPERIENCES IN SPIMT LIFE. 171 

As the brilliant sun and the shining stars are above 
and far outnumber the clouds of earth's atmosphere, so 
the radiant, glowing forms and homes of bright, exalted 
spirits are above and far outnumber the lower, unde- 
veloped beings whose habitations are crude, dark, and 
dreary ; and though the influence of those crude- 
minded spirits is exerted upon and felt by many of the 
inhabitants of earth, even as the clouds and shadows of 
the skies produce their effect upon material life, yet as 
the glorious light of heaven dispels all darkness and 
gloom, so will the abiding influence of higher, purer 
lives ultimately banish and counteract the effects of 
that baneful miasma that emanates from the lower 
spheres. As coldness is turned to warmth and dark- 
ness becomes light, under the rays of the sun, so evil is 
turned to goodness and all error becomes swallowed 
up in divine truth, under the inspiring influence of 
heavenly love, that endureth forever. 

Therefore, I feel that the future weal of humanity is 
assured, and all that each one of us has to do is to fol- 
low the highest dictates of right our soul can conceive 
of, and to feel that the angel world, with its power and 
might, is working for the cause of Truth and Justice, 
and is laboring steadfastly and earnestly for the eleva- 
tion of Mankind. 



172 LIFE AND LABOR IK THE SPIRIT WORLD. 



CHAPTER XII. 

SANITARIUMS IN SPIRIT LIFE. 

I think it will be interesting to you to learn some- 
thing of the sanitariums of spirit life, where the grown 
people — those who while in the body were weak and 
struggling in spirit, whose natures were but partially 
unfolded, whose higher qualities of being were stunted 
or warped in growth, and who, through lack of oppor- 
tunity, power, and favorable conditions generally were 
unable to grow in grace, beauty, and sweetness of 
spirit — gain health, strength, vigor, and power. Those 
unfortunate ones who, from whatever cause, are unable 
during their sojourn on earth to put forth the purest 
attributes of the soul, to become mentally strong and 
fearless, to rise above the temptations of mortal life, to 
resist the evil thoughts which assail them, or who fail 
in any manner to grow in goodness and wisdom, are 
spiritually sick, and in need of tender and judicious 
treatment. 

In the spiritual world there are sanitariums for such 
as these, and when the spirit, weak and feeble, exhib- 
its a desire to become strong and healthy, and to be 
placed under conditions that will afford the means 
of growth, unfoldment, and of gaming power, he or she 



SANITARIUMS IN SPIRIT LITE. 173 

may be conducted to one of these beautiful places, 
where only life, health, enjoyment, mental vigor, and 
happiness can be obtained. 

LOCALITIES AND CHARACTERISTICS. 

Our places where health is sought and found are not 
great gloomy buildings where dozens of individuals 
live, where perhaps no two of them are alike in tem- 
perament, constitution, and habits, but where all must 
undergo the same amount and quality of discipline and 
treatment; but they are large gardens, beautifully laid 
out with beds of flowers, banks of moss, pebbly walks, 
and groves of trees, where birds sing and sparkling 
waters leap and. play ; where the glad sunshine is felt 
by all, and where life is untrammeled, free and happy ; 
or in shady woods where nature invites man to partake 
of the quiet, calm, and tranquility of her forest nooks. 
And I know of such bright homes of rest, where the 
sparkling sea surges and beats upon shining sands, and 
others that are built upon the mountain sides, where 
the atmosphere is strong, clear, and bracing. The 
houses are small, light, and airy, furnished with defer- 
ence to taste as well as utility ; they are at short dis- 
tances from each other and separated by garden plots 
of flowers, groves of trees, etc., as the particular sec- 
tion of country decides. Only one weak, enfeebled, 
diseased spirit dwells in each house at a time, but he 
or she is an inmate of a home where two or more 
healthy, happy, industrious spirits reside ; these vigor- 
ous ones are the attendants and teachers of the patient, 
and their presence, care, and example impart strength, 
health, and happiness to the one under their charge, 



174 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIEIT WOBLD. 

while at the same time he or she is learning those les- 
sons of life of which they were deprived while on the 
earth, but which are requisite to the upbuilding and 
outrounding of every intelligent, progressive soul. 

METHODS OF TBEATMENT. 

The natural scenery of these places enters largely 
into the system of treatment as an active agent, and 
exerts a powerful influence upon the weak and suffer- 
ing spirit. For instance, the soul that is irritable, 
peevish, dissatisfied with itself, requires a soothing, 
calm, and gentle influence. She is brought to one of 
the great garden sanitariums, and taken in charge by 
a family of tender, sympathetic beings, who delight to 
care for her. The harmonious influence of her new 
home, the sight of blooming flowers, waving trees, and 
rippling waters, the sound of gentle human voices, of 
singing birds, and of the soothing, elevating, enchant- 
ing music which her kind attendants evoke from their 
melodious instruments for her, produce a tranquiiizing 
effect upon her entire being, and she gradually grows 
restful, contented, and at peace, thus bringing her 
highest nature into proper condition for its unfoldment 
in spiritual power, and its advancement in the acquire- 
ment of knowledge. Fruits form the staple of her diet, 
and thus removed from all that is coarse of the earth, 
earthly, crude, and sensual, her spirit grows in strength 
and beauty, until she, too, becomes permeated with 
true vitality, becomes perfectly healthy, and is ready to 
take upon herself the duties of a teacher, nurse, and 
physician, and to attend some poor soul that is ill. 

Another patient may require the healthful atinos- 



SANITARIUMS IN SPIRIT LIFE. 175 

phere and the partial solitude of some forest glen ; if 
so, such a home, with loving attendants, pleasing sur- 
roundings, and delicate nourishment is provided for 
her. Another is drooping, easily discouraged, cannot 
resist any condition that at the time presses upon him, 
easily becomes a prey to the positive encroachment of 
temptation. He is taken to a pleasant home by the 
sea shore, where the sight of the great blue waves rush- 
ing, in toward the land, or flowing out to the further 
side, and the sound of surging billows and singing 
winds, stimulates him with new strength, courage, and 
vigorous endeavor to grow, upward from an unhealthy, 
darkened condition. He, too, has spirit guardians and 
teachers, whose duty it is to arouse within him that 
interior self-reliance that enables the soul to conquer 
all difficulties and to rise above ail obstacles that are 
to be encountered. In his home, and in every home 
provided for the weak and suffering, and all around 
them, are to be found only the most beautiful works of 
nature and of art. Only those sights and sounds that 
appeal to the highest, loftiest nature of man, are to be 
seen and heard therein ; and thus conditions are 
afforded that enable strength, health, mental vigor and 
spiritual power to supercede and eradicate ill health, 
mental paucity, moral weakness, and sensual proclivi- 
ties. 

MUSIC AS A MEANS OF EECUPEEATIOX. 

The cultivation of the human voice in singing is one 
of the means of advancement for the spirit. It is also 
very effective in its results in the sanitariums of spirit 
life, producing a marvelous effect upon the weary and 



176 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

feeble ones. Music and singing are employed as cura- 
tive agents in the treatment of diseased or enfeebled 
souls, and with marked results. You will find that 
every lover of good music and singing can at times 
become receptive to angelic influence. It is a sacred 
work in the higher life to awaken this love of music in 
the minds of the afflicted ones; for this once accom- 
plished, the higher influences can impart their magnet- 
ism to those in distress. Hence, many of our greatest 
musicians and sweetest singers may at times be found 
in the home of some invalid spirit, exercising his or her 
divine gifts with rare power for the especial benefit of 
the ailing one. Music, so elevating, cheering, soul- 
inspiring in power, lifts the spirit above the conditions 
that favor ill health into an atmosphere where only 
vigor and mental vitality abound. 

RESTORATION OF THE MENTALLY DISEASED. 

We have homes where those spirits who were con- 
sidered insane in the body may find rest, repose, and 
strength. Having been unable to express themselves 
understanding^ or to manifest their desires clearly 
through the poor, unbalanced brains which belonged to 
their earthly forms, their spirits are weak, feeble, not 
unfolded, and they require that treatment which will 
restore tone, power, and energy to their wasted forces. 
And so homes, guides, teachers, and every attention 
are provided for them. Flowers, birds, music, and 
kind faces surround them. They are not restricted nor 
confined, but are allowed liberty, though under the 
careful, yet tender, surveillance of their friends. No 
medicine but sunshine and air is given them ; no 



SANITARIUMS IN SPIRIT LIFE. 177 

unkind treatment is resorted to. In the pure and 
genial atmosphere of their spirit homes, and under the 
gentle influence of their surroundings, they gain a per- 
fect mental equipoise, become strong in spirit and 
attain a knowledge of life in all its various grades and 
departments of unfoldment. 

Thus need no one of earth, who has friends weak and 
suffering in body or mind, or who are undeveloped in 
spiritual health, strength, and power, fear that these 
unpleasant conditions will long continue with them 
after they have passed from the mortal. 

The tendency of human life is upward and on ; the 
spirit world affords conditions and opportunities, facili- 
ties and advantages, for its growth and progress. No 
soul can advance in wisdom and happiness that is weak 
and enfeebled from any cause whatever; therefore, the 
first work to be done is to remove the weakness and 
misery by subduing them with strength and power and 
friends and homes; and all that is requisite for the 
upbuilding of a beautiful spirit is provided for the 
unhappy one. 

No prison cells, no hospital wards, no massive w r alls 
where the mentally diseased languish in pain, are to be 
found in the spirit world ; but as God's sunshine, and 
air, his flowers and singing birds, are free to all, they 
are there provided for the welfare and pleasure of any 
and every soul, and have proved to be the means of 
restoring to life, health, and happiness many poor, pain- 
stricken, suffering human beings. 

My experiences in the spirit world have taught me 
that all crime, all unkindness of feeling, all selfishness, 
all miseiy of men, are diseases which need to be eradi- 



178 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

cated from the human system, and if they cannot 
become obliterated here, the time will surely come in 
the spiritual world when the}' will be eliminated. 

These unpleasant and unfortunate conditions of 
which I write are the correspondence of the physical 
ailments with which man is assailed, and I believe the 
time will come when they will be recognized by mor- 
tals as diseases, and proper measures taken to repress 
and overcome them. 

IMPROVED MEDICAL TREATMENT ON EARTH. 

As all things have their origin in the spiritual, and 
as ideas of practical import are given to mortals 
through and from the silent yet potential inspiration of 
the spirit, I believe the time will come when individ- 
uals on earth will be impressed and imbued with ideas 
of medical treatment, and the establishing of sanitari- 
ums similar to those which already exist in the beyond, 
when the public mind will become exercised on the 
subject of the proper treatment and care of the sick 
and suffering of both body and spirit, and when a new 
thought will be agitated concerning its duty toward 
the morally weak and low. Then your hospitals will 
not be huge edifices, but small habitations with 
only one invalid in each, so that no impure and 
unhealthy magnetism from another diseased body shall 
be absorbed by its occupant. Light, air, water, music, 
and flowers will take the place of drugs and powders, 
and cheerful, ready attendance be freely given. So 
with your homes of refuge, your places of confinement 
for criminals ; those now of walls of stone will give way 
to light and airy dwellings, gardens of beauty will 



SANITARIUMS IX SPIRIT LIFE. 179 

surround them ; music and flowers, books and papers, 
congenial, active employment, and the cheerful com- 
panionship of healthy, kind-hearted teachers, will super- 
sede whip and thong, and supply to the mental nature 
that bracing tone so much required, and under your 
present system of discipline, so seldom obtained, these 
will awaken retrospection in the mind of the diseased, 
and bring a desire for amendment, thus beginning that 
radical cure which will in time be firmly established in 
every sin-sick soul. 

OXE OF THE SANITARIUMS OF SPIRIT LIFE. 

I will tell you of a beautiful scene I have recently 
witnessed in one of the sanitariums of spirit life. Pic- 
ture to yourselves an immense garden, spread with a 
closely-cropped carpet of the freshest, greenest, and 
most velvety grass you can conceive adorned with 
parterres of fragrant, bright-colored flowers. The trees 
are tall, stately, and graceful, and their foliage glistens 
as though sprinkled with dew; rippling streams of 
water make ryhthmic music pleasant to the ear. The 
sky is cloudless, and the sun shines mildly down upon 
the placid scene. The atmosphere is of a peculiar 
golden tint that clothes every object in a mantle of 
beauty. Birds with musical throats and bright plum- 
age flit from flower to flower undisturbed by those 
human beings who are walking the grounds, or seated 
in various parts of the garden. Small, white, cosey- 
looking dwellings, simple and neat, are scattered here 
and there, while in the center of this immense park a 
stately, white temple uprears its shining dome. 

This place is a sanitarium or home where weary 



180 LIFE AND LABOR IK THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

women, as well as neglected children, from the earth 
sphere are brought to receive protection, care, and 
instruction from the pure mother souls who abide in 
this lovely spot. 

The teachers and nurses of this glowing plane are of 
a truly spirituelle character ; their lives are spent in 
seeking to guide, influence, and encourage unfortunate 
spirits to find a higher and better life than that they 
have hitherto known, and in endeavors for self-improve- 
ment. 

Here teachers and preceptors are educated and 
directed through a course of experience that will pre- 
pare them to guide and guard those young souls who 
come to the spirit world with no natural guardian or 
parent to care for them. Love is the ruling power in 
this community, and no unkind, unsympathetic thought 
finds its way hither. 

INTERESTING INCIDENT : A MOTHER FINDS HER CHILD. 

But the incident which I propose to relate to you 
was so beautiful I feel that I must tell you of it now 
while it is fresh in my mind: a beautiful young female 
spirit, a true teacher, a natural mother soul, whose 
entire being is illuminated with the light of benevo- 
lence and love, had brought to her charming little cot- 
tage in the delightful garden a young child, one who 
had recently passed to the higher life, with no kind 
hand to close its mortal eyes or to drop tender caresses 
upon the marble brow, — one of the waifs of society, 
cast out by mankind, and permitted to ignobly perish 
from the earth. 

This child was brought to the bright Summer-land, 



SAKITARIUMS IX SPIRIT LIFE. 181 

and tenderly cared for b}^ guardian angels ; all the 
good within its nature was encouraged to unfold and 
blossom out; all the attributes of ill, the conditions of 
carnal life transmitted to it by others, were fading for 
want of nourishment and attention. 

The work of cultivating and beautifying an immortal 
soul, as was this little one, under the direction of a 
sweet, self-denying, loving spirit, is delightful to con- 
template ; but the most thrilling incident in this special 
instance, and one which came under my immediate 
observation, was this: — 

One day there came to this garden of delight a poor, 
sin-stained, weary woman, — one who, through all the 
misery heaped upon her by the conditions of vice and 
crime, still kept the love-light for her child burning in 
her soul. She had been an inhabitant of the spirit 
world three years, but, because of the crudities of phys- 
ical conditions still clinging to her spirit, had been held 
down to the earthly sphere. 

Xow, she had been found by a benevolent spirit, and 
conducted to the blooming paradise of which I write. 
Sad, disheartened, despairing, nothing could rouse her 
from her condition of unhappiness. The tender 
encouragements of benevolent beings, the beautiful 
objects and sweet sounds around her, the gentle minis- 
trations of kindly spirits, seemed to have no effect upon 
her state of apathy. At last it was suggested that she 
be taken to the grove, where the children were busy 
with their innocent sports; and accordingly the unfor- 
tunate woman was conducted to a green and shady 
spot where a company of little spirits, under the care 



182 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

of their teachers and guides, were engaged in pleasant 
pursuits. 

The eyes of the unhappy spirit for the first time 
lighted up with a gleam of pleasure as they fell upon 
the children, and her conductor noted the sign with a 
joj^ous heart. Suddenly the woman screamed, sprang 
forward, and clasped one of the little ones to her breast. 
It was the little waif who not long since had been 
brought hither. "My child! my child! my darling 
child ! " exclaimed the spirit, as tears of joy rained 
down her pallid face, "have I found you at last! 
have I found you ! " 

It was a scene to make angels weep, and tears of 
sympathy stood in the eyes of more than one of that 
celestial company. It transpired that the poor, suffer- 
ing woman was the mother of that little child ; that, at 
the time the child had attained the age of three years, 
the mother met with an accident that hurled her spirit 
from the body, and from that time to the present 
moment she had been roaming in darkness, seeking for 
the child she had lost. 

The little one was allowed to accompany her teacher 
and her new-found mother to a pleasant, quiet retreat 
where, under the spell of her darling's presence, and 
the kindly care of ministering attendants, her spirit is 
rapidly arising above the clouds of sorrow, degradation 
and woe, and emerging into the light of happiness and 
peace, — is unfolding its higher powers to such a degree 
that we feel certain, in a very little while, she will her- 
self become a helper, teacher, and beneficent spirit to 
those who travel in darkness and woe. 



SANITARIUMS IN SPIRIT LIFE. 183 

The beautiful white temple that uprears its shining 
dome in the center of that delightful garden of which I 
have spoken is a massive structure, elegant in appear- 
ance, and marvelous in construction. No description 
of mine could do it justice ; it must be seen in order to 
receive all the admiration which it merits. Dedicated 
to the Arts, it is itself a master-piece of art, and stands 
a fitting testimonial to the wonderful design and skill 
of the artists who planned and executed it in all its 
details. The material of which this pile is composed 
is like alabaster, snowy white, but so nearly transpar- 
ent that, when the sun's rays strike directly upon it, it 
glows with all the colors of the rainbow, and presents 
a brilliant appearance. Delicate carvings of vines and 
flowers, birds and insects, are traced upon its corner 
walls, showing evidences of the work of a master-hand. 
"Within are spacious halls dedicated to the Muses, each 
of which is used as an instruction hall, where knowl- 
edge of the particular art to which it is consecrated is 
imparted and received. The halls of Music, of Paint- 
ing, of Sculpture, of Poesy, of designing and tracing, 
are to be found here, presided over by master-artists, 
who pay especial attention to their pupils, believing 
that it is better to inspire or to assist in cultivating the 
powers of another than to create any piece of artistic 
work themselves. 

CULTIVATION OF INHERENT TALENTS. 

To this temple are brought the children, in order to 
ascertain whether or not they have any taste, talent, or 
genius for practicing any of the fine arts. Here, where 
all is beautiful, whether of sight or sound, appealing 



184 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

alike to the harmonious instinct and the love of the 
beautiful within the soul, any especial gift that the 
child may have in the direction of music, poesy, etc., 
speedily shows itself, and he or she is taken in charge 
by some competent teacher who bends all his or her 
energies in the direction of drawing out or unfolding 
the talents of the pupil. A child who manifests a pas- 
sion for music, but takes no interest in drawing or 
painting, is allowed to devote his time to the cultiva- 
tion of his musical powers, and is not required to 
waste energy and patience over the vain task of tiying 
to learn the rules of perspective, light and shade, and 
coloring. One who exhibits a taste for carving and 
molding, but cares little for music, is not obliged to 
throw away time over the distasteful labor of practic- 
ing with voice and instrument, but is assisted to 
unfold the natural powers of his soul. Another is 
attracted to painting, but has no desire to attempt to 
carve a statue ; another is exercised over the rhymes 
and metric measures of poetry, but has no gift in the 
other departments of art. These are encouraged and 
taught how to develop their God-given powers, and 
are not requested to attempt any labor for which they 
have no taste. Children avIio are found to exhibit no taste 
for, or attraction toward, any of the arts, but to have a 
gift for the outworking of and desire to study other 
branches of knowledge, are permitted to follow the 
guidance of their tastes or deeper natures, and are not 
expected to spend time over the study of those artistic 
rules for which they have no attraction. 

Therefore, you will at once perceive that the work 
of each spirit is that for which they are naturally 



SANITARIUMS IN SPIRIT LIFE, 185 

adapted ; it becomes congenial to them, consequently 
is agreeable. They love to pursue it, and bring forth 
the best possible results from it. 

There are many temples of art in the spirit world, as 
there are many schools, academies, colleges of learning, 
etc. Education is the great power that is to uplift and 
bless humanity, and in the higher life the best forms of 
enlightenment are afforded freely unto all. The beau- 
tiful white temple in the great garden, where the 
neglected, cast-off children from earth are taken to be 
cared for, opens its glowing portals to those little ones 
who, had they remained in the bodily form, would have 
had no advantages of education or for spiritual unfold- 
ment. Many of these exhibit a marked inclination 
toward the development of artistic powers, and under 
the favorable conditions afforded them begin early to 
show signs of talent to an astonishing degree. 

Encouraged to learn, stimulated to emulation by 
advice, example, and assistance, they readily follow the 
teachings of their instructors, and in a surprisingly 
brief space of time — considering all the circumstances 
of their early life — their efforts to accomplish some- 
thing are crowned with success. Thus, under proper 
conditions, all the spiritual attributes and faculties of 
an immortal soul may become unfolded, displaying a 
degree of refinement, beauty, culture, and power of 
which humanity at present but little dreams. 



186 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 



CHAPTER XIII. 

SURROUNDINGS AND CONDITIONS OF SPIRITS. 

Mortals sometimes wonder if there is cold and frost, 
snow and ice, in the spirit world; and spirits, in mak- 
ing their statements concerning the surroundings and 
conditions in that land, do so according to their own 
experience, which is sometimes greatly varied and diver- 
sified. Speaking for myself, I have never witnessed 
any severe storm, nor been affected by either extreme 
of cold or heat, since passing to the " other life." The 
atmosphere in which I dwell is mild and genial, rather 
of an exhilarating than of a depressing nature, because 
of the preponderance of the electrical current. While 
inhaling the air of my spirit home I always feel strong 
and full of vitality. Work is there like play, so easily 
is it taken up and pursued, and the mere act of breath- 
ing is an exquisite pleasure. Life is full of gladness, 
because no external condition presses heavily upon the 
bodily frame. Our clothing is adapted to the wants 
and purposes of the body; our food assimilates with 
the system, and provides nutriment for every part. 
And so, being blest with good health, pleasant sur- 
roundings, and an abundance of labor, we cannot be 
otherwise than cheerful and. happy. Where I reside, 



SURROUNDINGS AND CONDITIONS OF SPIRITS. 187 

we are never visited by storm and tempest; the face of 
nature is daily bathed in a soft, delicious mist that 
descends from the snowy clouds above, moistening 
the trees and flowers and wrapping everything in a 
semi-transparent veil through which the rosy light of 
day glows with a bewitching hue. This mist only 
remains long enough to give the world around a plen- 
teous bath, and then disappears before the presence of 
the ever-genial yet to us never too-fervid sun. 

REASONS FOR DIFFERENT VIEWS OF SPIRIT SUR- 
ROUNDINGS. 

I have visited other localities of the spirit world, 
whose inhabitants have complained of intense cold; 
and though I was not affected by any uncomfortable 
sensation, yet I have seen them shiver and shake as 
though smitten by an ague fit. The landscape to 
these unhappy ones appeared to be cold, lifeless, and 
barren, as though the dreariness of December days had 
settled upon it; but to me the scene was more promis- 
ing and life-like, for I was not surrounded by the same 
conditions of mind and body as were those who dwelt 
in these haunts of woe. 

I have known certain spirits to manifest themselves 
to mortals with the declaration that their homes in the 
spirit world had been visited by terrible storms and 
whirlwinds, and that the shock of those tempests had 
been almost too much for them to endure. Tin's was 
very true; but those spirits did not realize or know 
that they had never entered the spiritual world, but 
that, through the earthly nature of their own magnetic 
attraction, they had gravitated to some condition of 



188 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 



earthly life, — had attached themselves to crude-minded 
spirits yet in the flesh, and had encountered earthly 
storms and whirlwinds that had swept wildly over the 
terrestrial world. 

Other spirits have testified to mortals that their 
homes are dark, dreary, rugged, and bleak. Such 
beings dwell very near the physical life. They have 
never explored the realms of spirit ; their desires are 
all of a carnal character ; the very persons who attract 
them to their earthly haunts are of a rough, uncouth, 
and undeveloped nature. Therefore, they come in con- 
tact with no refinement, no culture, and no beauty ; 
their lives are barren indeed, and not until they desire 
to receive, understand, and acknowledge the truths 
that missionary spirits are ready to reveal to their com- 
prehension will they emerge from their unhappy con- 
dition, " None are so blind as those who will not see ; " 
and the arrogant, self-sufficient, and self-opinionated 
spirit prefers to wander in darkness, and to stumble on 
over a rough and thorny road, rather than to acknowl- 
edge his short-sightedness and admit a desire to be 
guided aright. Only suffering, keen and severe, will 
bring to such the experience required to produce a 
better and sweeter nature. 

» Beautiful homes, lovely associations, and the fondest 
and most endearing of ties, all of which will be found 
to be real, tangible, and enduring, await every spirit in 
the supernal world; yet those who are not aspirational 
in character, who are not ready to spurn the selfish 
propensities that belong to the animal nature, to lay 
aside all considerations of personal grandeur, glory, and 
aggrandizement, will not be able to perceive, appreci- 



SUBROUTINGS AND CONDITIONS OF SPIRITS. 189 

ate, or enjoy those "homes not made with hands, eter- 
nal in the heavens.'' ' 

Oh, how earnestly we should, all strive to cultivate 
a pure, noble, and unselfish character ! How we should, 
endeavor to uplift, guide, and. instruct the poor, 
benighted spirits who know not the true meaning 
of existence ! Those of j^ou, O mortals, who have 
opened your hearts and homes to the presence of 
spirits, who devote a part of your time to the good 
work of receiving the poor, ignorant, and uncultured 
who come to you through mediumistic sources, are per- 
forming a grand mission in life ; 3'ou are co-operating 
with exalted intelligences in accomplishing a noble 
work. 

Speak not harshly to the erring, either of mortal or 
spirit life. Let your words be full of kindness, admo- 
nition, and instruction, and let your lives be living 
examples of the love and truth you expound. Thus 
you will accomplish a great and lasting good for the 
benefit of others and the glory of the angel world. 

A word of kindness, a gentle clasp of the hand, the 
gift of a single flower tendered to an erring spirit, 
accompanied by a little instructive, loving advice, may 
be the means of setting a benighted soul forward upon 
the upward road which leadeth to light and joy, and 
peace everlasting. This is a work that all may do ; let 
us, spirits and mortals, co-operate to the grand end of 
elevating the lowly. 

EARTHLY CONDITIONS THAT RETARD SPIRITUAL 

PROGRESS. 

I have seen spirits whose earthly condition was one 



190 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT "WORLD. 

of prosperity and grandeur, — those in whom a sense of 
worldly ambition and aggrandizement overcame every 
other consideration in their minds ; whose hearts be- 
came haughty and arrogant; whose lives grew mor- 
bidly selfish beneath the desire for personal gratifica- 
tion and the greed of gain. Primarily, their motives 
for action were laudable ; but as they grew in worldly 
influence, power, and grandeur, the stifling atmosphere 
of this condition effectually pressed out all emotions 
and aspirations higher than those for earthly affluence, 
authority, and ambition. 

I find the conditions of such spirits to be most unat- 
tractive yet pitiable. Deprived of their power and 
influence, unable to wield that authority which once 
belonged to them, powerless to attract the homage and 
laudation of the world in which they formerly lived 
and moved, longing for the things of material life 
which they cannot grasp with satisfaction, unfamiliar 
with things, conditions, and customs of spiritual life, 
they are restless and unhappy indeed. 

The things for which these beings crave belong to 
the material plane alone, and they are constantly 
attracted back to this sphere of life. But they have 
not the authority and power they once possessed. 
Coining in contact with the very individuals who once 
fawned upon and bowed clown to them, these spirits 
are yet unable to make any impression upon their 
minds. The invisible ones speak what they believe to 
be loud words of authority and dignity; but they are 
unheeded, even unheard, by the mortal to whom they 
are addressed. Even should the spirits succeed in 
expressing their identity and in giving utterance to 



SURROUNDINGS AND CONDITIONS OF SPIRITS. 191 

their thoughts through the lips of a trance medium, 
they will remain as unnoticed by those for whom they 
are. intended as is the faint flutterings of a leaflet 
blown hither and thither by the autumn wind, even if 
they are not scoffed at or scorned by those individuals 
who once were wont to bow down in servile awe before 
a scrap of paper bearing the name that is given by the 
returning spirit. Imagine the unhappy, restless con- 
dition of such a spirit, and jou will understand some- 
thing of that peculiar, self-tormenting state which in 
former times was typified to mankind as a lake of fire 
and brimstone. 

WORLDLY SUCCESS OFTEN A MISFORTUNE. 

Picture to yourselves a man who has been full of 
energy and power, successful in every undertaking, 
prosperous in business, influential in his walks of life, 
— one recognized for great executive ability and dis- 
patch, bowed down and even toadied to by a multi- 
tude ; one having a large class of human beings in his 
employ and under his dominion, to whom he is the 
autocrat upon all questions pertaining to their comfort, 
even existence itself. The note of this individual is 
recognized and accepted on all sides ; his lightest word 
is law, and he has only to speak to be immediately 
obeyed. 

A man weilding such authority, and delighting in it, 
is always ambitious and arrogant ; he is held in fear by 
those under his charge, who endeavor to cajole him 
into some degree of mercy even while secretly despis- 
ing him. This power, grandeur, prosperity, and worldly 
influence has been gained by the potency of a domi- 



192 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

neering, masterful will; but at the expense of the 
interior nature, which is stripped of all adornments 
and barren of those fruitful conditions necessary to the 
happiness and peace of spirits. 

Such a man passes from the body. With the temple 
of clay he is shorn of all his power, grandeur, influ- 
ence, and wealth; for such as he had were of the earth, 
temporal in their character and perishable. But the 
qualities of his mind are still his ; the energy of his 
nature has not departed, the positive will-force does 
not desert him ; he remains ambitious still. He does 
not become an imbecile or an idiot, therefore he is 
capable of realizing all that he has lost ; but he has not 
yet learned that those things were unworthy an immor- 
tal soul, and that there is something of inestimable 
value to the spirit that may yet be acquired. He is in 
the condition that a strong, passionate man on earth 
w T ould be in who had lost all that was clearest to him. 
At times, he is violent in the expression of his emo- 
tions, again he sinks into the apathy of despair; fre- 
quently he returns to earth, seeking to command 
attention, and to force obedience to his behests, and 
occasionally he endeavors to burst asunder the condi- 
tions that surround him. 

Ask such a spirit as this of the beauties of the 
immortal life, and he will declare there are none, — that 
nature there is sterile and barren, that only damp 
clouds and fogs are to be seen, that rugged rocks and 
stones compose the roads, that the dwellings are 
uncomfortable and confining, and that the inhabitants 
are uncongenial and inhospitable. The truth is, this 
person is so enwrapped in the murky atmosphere of 



SUMtOUNDINGS AND CONDITIONS OF SPIRITS. 193 

his own being, so chilled by the restless, combatant 
elements of his own mind, so torn by conflicting emo- 
tions, that he cannot see beyond the shadowy outline 
of his own selfish nature ; and whatever object or per- 
son comes into the line of his vision becomes colored 
or darkened by the greyness of his own life, and pre- 
sents an appearance corresponding to the conditions 
by which he is confined. 

EABTHDY CONDITIONS CONTINUED IN SPIEIT LIFE. 

There are many such beings in that immortal life — 
men and women — who have not yet outgrown the 
conditions belonging to the physical existence. The 
intensity of the will-force with these persons is so pow- 
erful when applied in any direction that it is difficult 
to detach it from the object in view, and to direct it to 
and through other channels of expression. Hence the 
positive, ambitious, energetic man of the world, who 
pursues his own business and pleasure, regardless of the 
rights and privileges of others, remains the same grasp- 
ing, exacting individual after passing out of the body. 
Men and women, once of fashion and wealth, autocratic 
and haughty in their demeanor, — some of them rulers 
and sovereigns over multitudes, — have remained in a 
sphere of unhappiness for inany years. Wrapping the 
pride of their selfishness around them, they have dwelt 
in a condition of cold and darkness, the chill and shad- 
ows of which were but emanations from their own 
lives, until at last they have grown weary and have 
stretched their hands upward in search of light and 
warmth. 

Finally, when such individuals do feel the necessity 



194 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

of turning from the old life, — which necessity comes to 
them after a long siege of battling against opposing 
forces, vainly striving to be recognized and obeyed, 
making futile attempts to gain power and dominion 
over others, and at last obliged to recognize their own 
impotency and utter littleness, — they begin to perceive 
the grandeur of spiritual labor, and to acknowledge and 
respond to the efforts made by ministering, industrious 
spirits to teach and bless them. Thoughts of the old 
life on earth fade before the presentation of ideas con- 
cerning the future life to be attained by the spirit. 
Selfish propensities and desires gradually pale before 
the new light of soul endeavor that dawns upon the 
suffering spirits ; and sometimes aided by sympathetic 
mortals, to whom they are attracted, and always bene- 
fited by the assistance of wise, loving, and truthful 
spirits, these erring ones gradually emerge from their 
unhappy state into a condition of peace and joy. Ask 
them then of the life in the spirit world, and they will 
pronounce it beautiful, illuminated with a glorious 
light that never becomes wholly quenched; the land 
they inhabit they will tell you is real and natural, its 
roads paved with shining blocks, smooth and even to 
the feet, and fringed with blooming flowers ; its homes 
comfortable, elegant, and commodious, and its in- 
habitants harmonious, gentle, hospitable, and friendly. 
They now see with the clear vision of the soul; no 
mists obscure their sight, no preconceived opinions and 
prejudices bias their statements. They dwell in the 
spirit world, and not amid the murky confines of sen- 
sual life. 



SURROUNDINGS AND CONDITIONS OF SPIRITS. 195 



AN ILLUSTRATION. 

I will briefly relate a little episode recently coming 
under my observation, which will illustrate my subject 
more clearly to you. My beloved father was recently 
in the presence of a spiritual medium, — a lovely, saint- 
like, elderly woman, whose life and aspirations cannot 
fail to attract beneficent workers of both lives to her 
sphere. This medium was entranced by a spirit who 
appeared very much distressed, and who said that 
there was a gulf between him and a condition of happy 
peace that he could not bridge. After bemoaning his 
unpleasant position, he expressed an earnest desire to 
free himself from it. My father felt his entire soul 
going out in sympathy to this suffering fellow-being, 
and with words of encouragement, hope, and cheer, 
which were also replete with instruction, he addressed 
the spirit, who, in a little while, raised his head, and 
with an expression of gladness and triumph, exclaimed : 
" I see the bridge ; I may now pass over safely." 

After this spirit had departed, my father was 
addressed by one of our beneficent, working spirits, 
who explained that the unhappy being was none other 
than he who had been known to the world as Baron 
Rothschild, — that in early life he had concentrated his 
energy and power to the work of accumulating great 
wealth for a laudable purpose, that of expending it in 
restoring Jerusalem — the home of his race — to its 
pristine glory and splendor for the benefit of his 
unhappy people ; but as wealth and power and glory 
rolled in upon him, ambition grew within his soul. 
Finding himself exalted because of his influence, bowed 



196 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

down to and fawned upon by the Gentiles who had 
despised his race, the desire grew upon him to wield an 
influence among mankind that no power could break; 
and the primal intention to bless his people by restor- 
ing them to their rightful home, if he should be suc- 
cessful in life, faded away before the growing deter- 
mination to bring the haughty Gentile to his feet in 
supplication for his assistance in the control of the 
monetary interests of the w T orld. 

Thus this man lived, flourished, and died ; but in 
passing to the spirit world he could take none of his 
grandeur, power, wealth, or influence with him. These 
were not of the spiritual, but belonged to the material 
life. Unhappy and restless, expending his energy in 
striving to regain his former prestige, he lived-, until, 
growing weary of vain contention and striving, he 
turned from the earthly side to ascertain the prospect 
toward the spiritual. He could perceive the light and 
the homes of happy spirits, but knew not how to reach 
them. In this condition he was brought by wise spirits 
to my father, whose tender sympathy, perceived and 
felt by the unfortunate one, awakened a new condition 
of mind, aroused a new train of thought and aspiration 
in his soul, which bridged over the chasm and gave 
him power to reach the happier state where contented, 
useful beings dwell. 

Oh, the power of sympathy! Mortals, you under- 
stand it not ! When truly felt and expressed, it flows 
toward the soul of its recipient in waves of light, which 
become tangible to the suffering one, and form a bridge 
over which he may pass to a condition of happiness and 
peace. 



SURROUNDINGS AND CONDITIONS OF SPIRITS. 197 

EXTERNAL SURROUNDINGS PRODUCED BY MENTAL CON- 
DITIONS. 

To those minds who are materialistic in their tend- 
ency, whose thought is concerned with the affairs of 
the mundane sphere, and who do not recognize any 
other force in existence so potent, powerful, and vigor- 
ous in its operations as mere organic law which de- 
pends upon matter alone for its power, the idea that 
the mental condition of an individual can become so 
active as to influence his external surroundings and 
determine the shape, form, appearance, and character 
of the objective life in which he dwells, will be pre- 
sented as only the wild dream of some visionist, or the 
vapid speculation of an enthusiast. But I do not bring 
my statements of spirit life and its conditions to the 
notice of such material minds ; for I know that they 
who can find nothing above and beyond matter to 
study and investigate, who understand nothing of that 
subtle power permeating all material life which is pure 
spirit, who cannot comprehend the higher laws of 
the universe whenever they transcend in any degree 
the operations of those laws that are concerned alone 
with the external, visible, mundane world, will not be 
able to grasp the vital truth that is recognized and 
accepted by all deeply studious and spiritualized beings, 
— that spirit alone is the real power, the substantial 
part of man, the abiding life that projects its image 
outward upon the exterior form, affects the condition 
of the individual, beautifies or mars his surroundings, 
and controls his state of mind; while matter is but the 
external expression, the outer covering, form, or pro- 
jection of this potent, governing force. 



198 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 



MATERIALISTIC SCIENTISTS IN SPIRIT LIFE. 

I have seen spirits whose earthly condition was one 
of grandeur, whose mortal life was one of study, experi- 
mentalise, achievement, and triumph, — scientists who 
gave their entire thought, time, and attention to the 
investigation of certain laws, elements, and forces of 
the physical world, and who made grand and important 
discoveries in the domain of Nature. Their demon- 
strations of scientific law have been of value to man- 
kind; their achievements and the practical results of 
their discoveries and studies have benefited humanity. 
But certain ones of this learned body did not believe 
in the existence of auy force or power outside of 
organic law, — w r ould not accept the thought that any 
manifestation of human or divine intelligence, skill and 
wisdom, could possibty be made aside from matter, and 
declined to investigate any department of life outside 
of that particular field of scientific inquiry that 
chained their attention. Anything savoring of occult 
law, or denoting the existence of subtle forces in the 
universe, that physical science could not explain, they 
scoffed at as unworthy their thought and investiga- 
tion. 

The condition of such spirits as these in the spiritual 
world is not an envious one. For a time they are 
unaware that they have left the material body. De- 
pendent upon gross matter for their thought, study, 
labor, and research, they' do not gravitate above the 
earth, and for awhile they continue their investigations 
and experiments in the laboratories of their former 
earthly associates. 



SUBBOTJNDINGS AND CONDITIONS OF SPIRITS. 199 

But the laws they pursue fail to explain to them the 
causes of existence, or of the variation and mutability 
of form, the origin of mind, or the source of power. 
The facts presented before them from time to time can- 
not be reconciled with the theories they have enter- 
tained. Important links in the chain of scientific evi- 
dence concerning the nature of things they fain would 
forge, as they are wanting here and there. These 
learned (?) spirits, with all their splendid endowments 
of mental ability, erudition, and conservative thought, 
become restless, dissatisfied, and unhappy. When they 
discover that they are not dependent upon a mortal 
body for their existence, they are amazed, and even 
annoyed, to find their preconceived opinions and con- 
clusions concerning earthly matter refuted by the one 
great fact of continued conscious life after the dissolu- 
tion of the physical form ; and they do not feel pre- 
pared to accept the spiritual life that opens before 
them. Ask such a being of the beauty and peace of 
the higher life, and he would declare to you his inabil- 
ity to find such conditions, — that to him all appeared 
confusion, disorder, fleeting, and unsubstantial. The 
reason of this is clear to a thinking "mind. The spirit 
who has hitherto held the utmost confidence in his own 
mental powers and ready discernment ; who has be- 
lieved his own position on any subject incontrovertible ; 
who has thought his opinions and conclusions to be 
unquestionable, and who has been accustomed to lay 
down his propositions and theories with the secret feel- 
ing that they must demand attention and an earl} r 
acceptance from all others, suddenly becomes aware 
that he has been treading on dangerous ground, that 



200 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRJT WOULD. 

those things, ideas, and conclusions that he thought so 
weighty and undeniable are but fabrications of his 
own mind ; that he has followed false lights, because 
he has recognized but a small portion of the universe 
and believed it to be the w T hole, and has understood 
the operations of but a few of its laws, and thought 
they were the great network of all force and power. 

No wonder that this being cannot see clearly before 
him ; that his surroundings appear chaotic and disor- 
derly, and that the ground seems slipping from beneath 
his feet. His mental condition determines the charac- 
ter of his external state, and he perceives naught but 
the reflection of the conflicting emotions that surge 
through his being. 

THE DAWNING OF SPIRITUAL LIGHT. 

After a time the mists will cease to obscure his vis- 
ion; possessing an intelligent mind, he will begin to 
reason and reflect upon this state of things, and desire 
to reach the truth concerning them. Then he will per- 
ceive that, though much of the work he thought he 
had performed must be taken up and remodeled, that 
many of the opinions he held were unsound, and the 
platform of theory he occupied untenable; yet he 
has obtained a sufficiency of solid fajct; has discovered 
truth, derived knowledge, and accomplished labor 
enough to form a new foundation upon which to build 
a structure that will remain enduring for all time. 

Then the shadows will clear away; the spirit wil] 
gaze around him and behold smiling order and harmo- 
nious design. The new life will present an appearance 
of peace, plenty, and thrift to his sight. He will then 



STIRKOTTNDINGS AND CONDITIONS OF SPIRITS. 201 

inform you that the higher life is one of beauty, happi* 
ness, and power, filled with pleasant homes, contented 
people, and active employments. The conditions be- 
longing to the crude, undeveloped state of his being 
have been overcome by the spiritual part, and he is 
now enabled to behold the spirit world in its true like- 
ness and imagery. 

Before this change can take place in the surround- 
ings and interior life of the spirit, he must outgrow the 
arrogant pride in his own powers that has hitherto pos- 
sessed him ; he must be ready to doff the teacher's 
gown, and to don the pupil's cap, — be eager to become 
the patient scholar, and to forego the pleasure of pro- 
pounding his personal opinions to other minds ; must, 
in brief, become a child of humility, recognize his 
shortcomings, his mistakes and failures, and be willing 
to repair them. There is no necessity for him to lose 
sight of his former achievements, or of the good work 
he has wrought out for mankind; the memory of his 
labors may be retained to inspire him on to greater 
exertions for the future, but not allowed to magnify 
itself to such proportions as to influence the mind with 
pride and vain-glory. 

THE LIBEItAL-MINDED SCIENTIST. 

I have also witnessed the spiritual condition, 
which, in my experience, always determines the sur- 
roundings of the individual in the spirit world, of the 
man of science, or of general learning, who, when in 
the body, was willing to consider other opinions than 
his own, was tolerant of other people, and ready to 
adopt any practical suggestion emanating from the 



202 LIFE ASTD LABOR IK THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

mind of another, whose attitude toward spiritual 
things was respectful, even if it were not reverential. 
Such a personage may find himself astonished at the 
revelations of immortal life, but they do not annoy 
him ; they rather gladden his soul, for they open before 
him opportunities for study, investigation, and spirit- 
ual growth that he has felt the need of, but could not 
hitherto grasp their supply. He is eager to at once 
begin a new line of scholarship, and to ask the assist- 
ance of those masters of science and philosophy who for 
ages have been acquiring knowledge and wisdom in the 
schools of the higher life. Such a spirit is willing to 
sit at the feet of his teachers, and to follow their 
instructions. He listens humbly to the suggestions 
that are made to him, follows the line of argument pre- 
sented, and pays attention to the explanations, experi- 
ments, and researches his instructors open before 
him. Thus he comes into sympathy with the wise 
ones around him, and can readily comprehend their 
labor and its vast results. 

In a little time such a spirit becomes qualified to 
follow his labor and pursue his studies unaided; he 
grasps a comprehension of the laws that govern them, 
and can experiment in any particular department of 
scientific inquiry he desires, certain that his researches 
cannot fail to yield him a good return. By-and-bj^e he 
will be competent to return to earth and seek out some 
organism, some mind similar in construction to his 
own, through whom he can transmit his ideas and a 
knowledge of his discoveries and inventions for the 
benefit of struggling mortals. It may be that his instru- 
ment will be unaware of the presence of a spirit mov- 



SURROUNDINGS AND CONDITIONS OF SPIRITS. 203 

ing and directing him, would even scout such a thought 
were it presented before him ; but such non-recogni- 
tion does not lessen the efforts of the earnest spirit. 
He is bent upon expressing the results of his labors, or 
manifesting some spiritual truth to ignorant humanity, 
and he will not falter nor be turned aside from his 
mission. 

Or, this intelligence may come in contact with some 
mortal who has great mental ability as yet undevel- 
oped, with an embryotic genius whose gifts need stimu- 
lating, whose constructive powers are grand, but have 
not become aroused to vigorous action. The spirit 
will exert his influence, will concentrate his magnetic 
force upon such an individual; will visit him in 
moments of quiet or in hours of bodily repose, and 
impress him what works to read, what line of study to 
pursue, what form of employment to practice, what 
habits to cultivate, and what method of life to follow; 
all of which will be calculated to stimulate, unfold, and 
invigorate the innate powers of his mind. 

Gradually, the invisible, yet powerful, guide will per- 
ceive the development of those wonderful abilities that 
he knows belong to his charge ; he will see them throw 
out little tendrils and grow stronger and stronger ; his 
magnetic and energizing influence operating upon that 
mind is doing for its powers what the genial sunshine 
and refreshing showers do for the blossoms of the plant 
upon which they fall, drawing them out to a beautiful, 
healthful, and vigorous unfoldment; and by-and-bye 
the world will become aware that it has a man o£ 
genius or a woman of transcendent power in its 
midst. 



204 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

At that supreme moment of achievement or triumph 
the delight of the mortal whose abilities are thus given 
outward expression in some enduring form will be 
nothing to the satisfaction of the intelligent spirit who 
has aided the work of development, and by his superior 
power stimulated the mental growth of his charge. 
Can you not comprehend what a grand, unselfish labor 
his has been, and appreciate in some degree the difficul- 
ties he has encountered and overcome, the blessed 
results he has achieved? 

CONTRASTED CAUSES AND EFFECTS. 

The difference between a spirit of this class and the 
one mentioned previously is simply in the condition of 
3iiind. Both were equally learned, scholarly, culti- 
vated, brilliant, and useful when in the body; but 
where one was dogmatic in assumption, intolerant in 
opinion, autocratic in assertion, and materialistic in 
belief, the other was considerate of others, paid defer- 
ence to the honest opinion of his fellows, was respect- 
ful in his attitude toward all mankind, and sought 
earnestly for the greatest measure of light to be ob- 
tained, even though it should lead him away from his 
own position and toward that of others. 

Consequently, the one was many years in reaching 
the condition and elevated spiritual position which the 
other readily found upon entering spirit life ; and while 
the first was obliged to pass through painful experi- 
ences before he could throw aside his lordly manner, 
air of assumption, and offensive arrogance, the latter, 
having none of these burdens clinging to his garments, 
was enabled immediately to take up the studies of life, 



SURROUNDINGS AND CONDITIONS OF SPIRITS. 205 

and pursue them to their grand revealment. Ask this 
last intelligence as to his surroundings in heaven, and 
he would define them as beautiful, congenial, and pro- 
ductive of great happiness to the spirit. His associ- 
ates he would describe as happy, harmonious, and 
agreeable ; his home as filled with luxurious adornments 
and beautiful forms ; the landscape as fair, sweet, and 
charming, and life itself grand and glorious. 

THE SIMPLY INTELLECTUAL. 

I have seen the condition of spirits who, when inhabi- 
tants of the earth, were very erudite and intellectual, 
but who were so closely engaged in the pursuit of mate- 
rial knowledge that they paid no attention to the cul- 
tivation of their spiritual powers. 

These individuals possessed splendid powers of mind, 
for their mental abilities were finely unfolded. Their 
powers of imagery were great, and many were the 
word-pictures of beauty they were instrumental in 
placing before the public eye. But as they did not 
recognize the existence of spiritual powers, did not 
seek to unfold within themselves the attributes that 
belong to spirit, nor endeavor to learn of their inner 
natures, they were not prepared to perceive and enjoy 
the true glories of the spiritual world. The condition 
of such beings for some time after they have passed 
from the earthly form is one of dissatisfaction ; for to 
them the immortal life presents but cold and barren 
forms, destitute of the glow and vigor of life-like 
activity. Splendid statues and fine pictures may adorn 
their homes, for such forms are the expression of the 
intellectual and artistic taste of their possessors ; but 



206 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIEIT WOULD. 

these objects lack the expression and softened effects 
of fine coloring and appearance of life that alone can 
make them the productions of really great minds. 
Only mere mechanical work has created them ; they 
are but the objective forms of ideas, destitute of the 
spirit that should have been breathed into them, to 
make of each a model of beauty and of expressive 
force. The homes of these learned individuals, though 
furnished and adorned with luxurious belongings, pre- 
sent a cold, inhospitable appearance to the truly spirit- 
ual being; for their inmates are haughty, proud, dis- 
satisfied with life, and forever longing for something 
more in the line of personal grandeur than what is 
theirs; and their mental condition reflects itself so 
strongly upon their exterior surroundings as to cause 
it to strike a chill to the heart of any aspirational or 
devotional being who might approach them. 

CHEEBLESSKESS OF A WANT OF SPIRITUALITY. 

Imagine yourselves in a vast hall, from which all 
rays of sunlight or warmth are excluded. Imagine 
this apartment lined with gorgeous pictures of material 
life that are remarkable only for their excess of bril- 
liant color, and the magnitude and variety of the forms 
they represent ; each nook and recess filled with stat- 
ues of men, women, and animals, — white, cold, stiff, 
stern, and lifeless in appearance ; the entire building 
cheerless and chilly, with no appearance of life, activ- 
ity, or warmth. Think what it would be to your spirit 
to be condemned to continuously wander over this 
vast hall, gazing upon the unattractive paintings, and 



SURROUNDINGS AND CONDITIONS OF SPIRITS. 207 

moving in and out among the lifeless statues, cold and 
unpleasant to the touch. 

Such a life as you would thus lead corresponds to 
the existence of those spirits of whom I write. On 
earth they were only intellectual, aesthetic animals, for 
their love of the beautiful was developed only on the 
material side, and the spiritual part of life was ne- 
glected. Here, they are surrounded by the embodi- 
ments of their mental and artistic tastes ; but as these 
are mere forms, and are not imbued with one spiritual 
idea, they appear cold, unconscious, and dead to the 
beholder. Continuously wandering amid the senseless, 
barren forms of their own mind creations, unable to 
behold anything lovely and meritorious in the produc- 
tions of others who are more spiritual than themselves, 
these individuals are like those who live in the frozen 
regions of the North, stunted in appearance and unable 
to understand and appreciate the life apart from and 
beyond their own narrow circle. 

True, the awakening period will come to all such 
when they shall become aware of their false position in 
the spirit world, and learn that there is active duty and 
noble endeavor beyond them, through which they will 
gain happiness and a sense of genial, vigorous life ; and 
they will eventually turn to the more exalted realms 
of immortal life, in order to gain a spiritual education 
that will unfold their soul powers, and cultivate the 
true sense of beauty and the highest intellectual abili- 
ties their spirits are capable of expressing. Then their 
condition will be one of warmth, vigor, and activity ; 
their surroundings, while beautiful in form and expres- 
sion, will partake of glorified life, and their homes 



208 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WOULD. 

appear bright, attractive, and hospitable to those who 
enter within their walls. 

BLENDING OF THE SPIRITUAL AND INTELLECTUAL. 

I have seen spirits who were intellectual and lovers 
of beauty on earth, who were also spiritual in their 
aspirations, proclivities, and tendencies, — whose tastes 
were delicate, and whose habits were very refined. 
The productions of such minds, whether of a literary 
or artistic nature, appealed ever to the sense of the 
beautiful, the love of the good, and to the highest con- 
ception of purity in the hearts of those for whom they 
were created. The conditions in the higher life of such 
souls are glorious. In spirit they are active, ever 
working for the general good of humanity, seeking to 
perfect their own powers of mind in order to give them 
a more beautiful and complete expression for the de- 
light or elevation of others. Ready to receive instruc- 
tion from the more advanced minds around them, they 
are constantly gaining a richer experience and a greater 
unfoldment of their powers. Aspirational in nature 
and loving in spirit, these beings send forth a con- 
genial, helpful influence that attracts the good and 
wise to their side. Their homes are bright, cheerful, 
and attractive; a delicious warmth pervades their 
households, for they are made radiant by the divine 
light of love which never grows dim. The surround- 
ings of such celestials are like a beautiful and immense 
garden, where the choicest and sweetest of flowers 
bloom, the clearest of waters flow, the most beautiful 
of birds warble melodious songs of praise, the whitest 
and daintiest sculptured forms are to be seen, where 



SURROUNDINGS AND CONDITIONS OF SPIRITS. 209 

the stateliest of trees uprear their plumy heads, the 
balmiest of zephyrs blow, the richest and most delicious 
fruits are to be found, and where all things continu- 
ously allure one to the enjoyment of the finest, most 
glorious forms of sentient, active, genial life. Who 
would not rather roam through such a fairy-land of 
sweets than be compelled to wander in that gloomy, 
cheerless hall of senseless stone and vapid, unsatisfac- 
tory paintings mentioned above. 

The difference between the two classes of intellect- 
ual and aesthetic spirits is this : the one has developed 
a taste for beautiful forms and intellectual pursuits 
merely to satisfy its own material nature and for its 
own personal glorification and aggrandizement, and 
while catering to the external has ignored the vital or 
spiritual part of its being. The other class has culti- 
vated its sense of beauty and educated its intellect in 
order to instruct and elevate others; has produced 
literary and artistic work for the purpose of appealing 
to the inner and higher natures of humanity; has 
sought and found the love-element within its own 
being, and has thrown it out as a quickening power to 
others ; has endeavored to cultivate the spiritual attri- 
butes of its being, and to bring them into conscious 
harmony with the outward forces of nature. There- 
fore, while the condition of one class in spirit life is 
inharmonious and unsatisfactory to itself and others, 
that of the other is beautiful, blissful, and congenial 
to all. 

HAPPINESS DERIVABLE ONLY FROM WITHIN. 

Observation and experience have taught me that in 



210 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

the spirit world, as in earthly life, individuals vary in 
disposition, constitution, and characteristics. What is 
of the greatest interest to one person possesses no 
charm whatever for another; and that particular em- 
ployment one being is adapted to pursue may be 
totally unsuited for another. Happiness among spirits 
is not drawn from external sources, but finds its cen- 
tral power within the soul, from whence it radiates out- 
ward, and clothes every objective form with beauty and 
every external pleasure with a splendor peculiar to 
itself, which in turn becomes reflected back upon the 
heart, and increases the enjoyment of the individ- 
ual. Never was there a truer declaration than that 
attributed to the gentle Nazarene : " The kingdom of 
heaven is within you ; " and it is as true today as it 
could possibly have been eighteen or twenty centuries 
ago. Unless the soul is at peace with itself and all 
others,— is not envious of the good another may pos- 
sess, lives in a sphere of purity and kindly feeling, and 
desires only to do right, — he or she cannot experience 
true happiness, which essentially in itself constitutes 
heaven. But when an individual has attained that 
superior condition of mind consequent upon the pos- 
session of such lovely attributes, he or she has indeed 
arrived at the heavenly state of existence, and cannot 
be otherwise than happy. 

THE HUMAN NATURE OF SPIRITS. 

Humanity appears to be the same everywhere, and 
in every grade of unfoldment. Many mortals seem to 
think that spirits — those who have passed through the 
material transition called death — must be somewhat 



SUEEOUNDINGS AND CONDITIONS OF SPIEITS. 211 

different from themselves. This, however, is not abso- 
lutely the case. Spirits are human beings, nothing 
more, many of them very imperfect at that, though 
many others are pure-minded, progressive, and exalted 
individuals, j^et essentially human in every attribute 
and tendency. And why not ? What is more beauti- 
ful, more intelligent, more powerful, and more noble 
than humanity? Nothing but divinity itself. 

Perverted human nature is deplorable, and to be 
pitied while condemned ; but unfolding, advancing 
human nature is to be admired and emulated, for it is 
steadily arising toward divinity. Mankind ever has 
been, and at present is, subjected to various grades of 
development; we find man low down in advancement, 
almost brutal in the exhibition of his nature, but by 
degrees ascending from the immoral and degraded to 
the good and the better, we come to man purified, 
unfolded in spiritual refinements, exalted even to the 
heights of angel-hood, but a human being still. 

These varying conditions, incident to the life and 
experience of humanity, are just as vivid and operative 
in the spirit world as on earth ; hence we have on that 
plane of existence the pure and the lowly, the exalted 
and the humble, the wise and the ignorant, the happy 
as well as the miserable. 

The conditions of peace, satisfaction, and enjo3^ment 
in the spirit world do not depend upon the possession 
of outward grandeur, external power, and wealth, or a 
love of display, as they too often do on earth, though 
those who are happiest and most free from care in the 
higher life are the richest in spiritual possessions, and 
their surroundings show a refined and cultivated taste, 



212 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

accompanied by the means and ability for gratifying 
this love of the beautiful. There is no inconsistency 
in this statement, because, as I have before explained, 
the external conditions and surrounding of spirits are 
but the expression and reflection of the mental or soul 
condition within the being, and must appear beautiful, 
sweet, and delicate, or the reverse, according to the 
mental and moral status of the individual. 

RIGHT AND WRONG STATES OF CONTENTMENT. 

Progressive spirits are contented with their exist- 
ence and its surroundings sufficiently to enjoy and 
appreciate all the good and lovely things that are 
theirs, but not enough to prevent them from reaching 
upward for more light, instruction, and soul-exaltation. 
They are deeply grateful for life and its powers of un- 
foldment, but they ever desire to move steadily on in 
the acquirement of wisdom and the accomplishment of 
good works. 

Undeveloped spirits are prone to exhibit an indiffer- 
ence to their condition which may be mistaken for con- 
tentment, and which discloses a kind of inertia which 
prevents its possessor from attempting to rise into a 
healthier and happier state of being. This is, unfortu- 
nately, too often the trouble with those who need as- 
sistance, and is the chief obstacle good spirits have to 
contend with in their efforts to benefit those unhappy 
souls. Not until these miserable beings manifest a 
desire to better their own condition can the minister- 
ing spirits who endeavor to assist them be of any ser- 
vice ; but when this wish to rise exerts itself in an 
attempt to reach upward, the degraded being is encir- 



SURROUNDINGS AND CONDITIONS OF SPIRITS. 213 

cled by the magnetic influence of that human yet 
divine love which emanates from the wise and benefi- 
cent ones around him, upon which, through the impel- 
ling force of his inner desire and exertion, he rises to 
superior heights and more pleasing conditions. 

From degree to degree of unfoidment, from grade to 
grade of promotion in the great school of life, humanity 
is ever passing. Pressing on toward the goal where all 
lovely attributes blend, and approaching the sphere of 
Perfected Being, each one will, in God's own time, 
through experience and discipline, outgrow all imper- 
fect traits, all unholy tendencies, and become, through 
the operations of nature's grandest law, progress, what 
all are intended to be, — noble, manly, purified, and 
perfected human beings. 



214 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

OUR CO-OPERATIVE SOCIETIES. 

I have told my friends something of the work of the 
spirits who labor for the good of humanity, and have 
described some of the conditions that surround human 
beings — embodied and disembodied — which make or 
mar th^ir happiness, elevate or depress their spirits. 

As on earth, so in the spirit world, various organiza- 
tions and societies exist for the suppression of vice and 
evil, the propagation of virtue and truth, the diffusion 
of knowledge and the banishment of ignorance, the pro- 
tection of society, and the general elevation of man- 
kind. Many of your most philanthropic schemes, your 
greatest benevolent institutions, your grandest methods 
of benefiting humanity, your purest organizations, and 
your noblest societies for the good of man, are out- 
growths from similar labors and establishments that 
have long flourished in the spirit world. Wise and 
exalted spirits unite in working for the blessing of 
their fellow-beings ; they devise ways and means, and 
work continuously to enlighten human minds upon the 
laws of life. 

It has always been the desire of these spirits to bring 
a comprehension of their work to mortals, and to enlist 



OUR CO-OPERATIVE SOCIETIES. 215 

kindred souls on earth in like labors. Whenever they 
have found mortals sufficiently susceptible to holy 
influences, and possessed with souls beating in sympa- 
thy for suffering humanity, they have worked upon 
their sensibilities until they have become quickened 
under the angelic power operating upon them, and 
have responded to the thought of the attending spirits. 
What is the result ? Philanthropic schemes are started, 
agitated, and discussed ; earnest men and noble women 
associate together to evolve plans for the benefit of the 
lowly, weak, and suffering; a new influx of spiritual 
power is brought to them, which they imbibe into their 
lives, all unconsciously to themselves, and very soon 
some useful, benevolent work is in progress, corres- 
ponding to a similar beneficent labor in the higher 
life. 

EARTHLY REFORMS ORIGINATE EN" SPIRIT LIFE. 

In this way good works are conceived and elaborated 
on earth. I do not mean to say that mortals are un- 
able to project and perform any philanthropic enter- 
prise for themselves, and that your self-sacrificing, ear- 
nest men and women are made so entirely by the 
influence of others who are unseen; but I do affirm 
that all good spirits are working in the direction of 
human reform, and to benefit humanity ; that many of 
these intelligences have thus labored for many centur- 
ies; that their sympathies and tender pity for the 
unfortunate condition of a large portion of mankind 
bring them into close contact with the earth, and that, 
when they perceive a mortal who is alike sympathetic, 
pitiful, and desirous of doing good with themselves, 



216 LIFE AND LABOR, IN THE SPIEIT WORLD. 

they are attracted to such a being, and by the mag- 
netic influence and quickening energy they shed upon 
him, they stimulate his powers, multiply his resources, 
and inspire him to express his holy desires and good 
wishes in outward, practical form. Thus, noble insti- 
tutions are established on earth for the enlightenment, 
education, and elevation of our race ; grand labors for 
the suppression of vice and the promotion of virtue 
are pursued, and these are types, counterparts, and 
representations of like institutions and good works in 
the spirit world. 

Whatever is good, reformatory, or beneficent in its 
nature, whatever is progressive and an aid to human 
unfoldment, is abiding, for it is of the spirit. What- 
ever is debasing, selfish in character, and downward in 
tendency, is transient ; it belongs to the material, and 
cannot survive the encroachments of the higher law. 
Therefore, all good works have their inception in the 
spirit, and gain their first growth in the land of souls. 
After a time, when conditions are made favorable for 
their appearance, they become expressed through phys- 
ical life, and are productive of lasting results for the 
welfare of humanity, 

The spirit kingdoms that are inhabited by intelli- 
gences who have advanced to a state of happiness com- 
mensurate to the lesson of truth, wisdom, and self- 
abnegation they have learned ; who know that life is 
only truly employed by those who labor for the benefit 
of others ; who are pure-minded, and work in love for 
those more unfortunate than themselves, may be said 
to consist of one grand co-operative society, the various 
members of which are so united in sympathy and pur- 



OUIt CO-OPEEATIYE SOCIETIES. 217 

pose tliat all work together as one person for the amel- 
ioration of human sorrow and suffering. This society 
has, however, its various duties to perform, and these 
duties may be assigned to different bodies of intelli- 
gences, so that a number of smaller organizations or 
bands are formed, all having their particular labors to 
perform, and all working to the one grand end of edu- 
cating mankind. 

That you may more fully understand the work of 
these spiritual societies, and the results, vast and im- 
portant in their nature, continually flowing from them, 
I will endeavor to unfold before you a description of 
the labors, uses, and intentions of a few of them. I 
know that the earthly language I am obliged to employ 
is very inadequate to express things belonging to the 
spirit, where life is rich in signs and symbols, and 
where ideas are multiplied beyond the power of mor- 
tals to express ; yet, if I but give you a faint concep- 
tion of these things, you will gain some knowledge of 
life in the spheres, and be the better prepared to expe- 
rience it yourselves when you pass up higher. 

DIVISIONS OF SPIRIT MISSION OF LABOR. 

A large number of spirits have banded together for 
the purpose of disseminating the light of truth and a 
practical knowledge of real life among the ignorant and 
unenlightened of both worlds. In order to utilize their 
powers and to employ their energies more effectively, 
the large band of workers is subdivided into a number 
of smaller societies, or unions, each of which has a spe- 
cial duty to perform. Thus, one of these organizations 
finds its particular mission among the lowly and unde- 



218 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

veloped individuals of earthly life ; and it is the duty 
of its members to use their influence to its utmost 
extent for the elevation of those misguided, untutored 
individuals with whom they come in contact. While 
much may be accomplished by the good spirits from 
time to time by operating directly upon the hearts and 
minds of the unfortunate ones, and implanting within 
them a desire to advance in the attainment of knowl- 
edge and goodness, yet their greatest means of labor is 
to exert an influence upon the denizens of earth who 
are educated, cultured, and refined, and awaken within 
them a determination to agitate the subject of human 
needs and requirements, until, through the power and 
persistency they bring to bear upon such questions, a 
widespread public sentiment is created in favor of them 
that will force society to recognize their claims, and to 
seek some method for their proper adjustment. 

Thus has every reform that has resulted in benefit 
to the human race received its impetus on earth from 
bands of spirits whose special work has been in that 
direction. In this way the question of a universal and 
free education has been aroused, agitated, and started 
upon the road to a practical and successful solution in 
this country. Thus the abolition of human slavery in 
the American nation received its first great power to 
accomplish its vast results from the spirit world. Thus 
the subject of temperance was brought home to the 
attention and thought of thinking, humanitarian minds 
by a band of invisible intelligences from the higher 
life, who have pledged themselves to relax not their 
efforts until they behold every mortal regarding intern- 



OUR COOPERATIVE SOCIETIES. 219 

perance as an evil habit to be devoutly shunned and 
resisted. 

WOMAN SUFFRAGE. 

Thus, the question of universal liberty has been 
aroused in the minds of the thinkers of every nation, — 
a subject that will not down at any bidding, but one 
that will continue to arise until all countries are 
thrown open in a hospitable welcome to all people, and 
on til all rights and privileges become free and equal to 
each one. As an outgrowth of this idea comes the 
question of Woman Suffrage, which makes its demands 
with the laws of justice and reason on its side, and 
which will continue to appear before mankind until 
its claims and requests are recognized and granted ; for 
this matter — so vital to all classes of society, and so 
essential to the true advancement of the race — is 
under the supervision of a co-operative society in the 
heavens, whose members are enlisted in the labor of 
guiding it on to a grand and successful result. 

THE INDIANS. 

Growing out of the question of human freedom also 
appears the problem of how are the native Americans 
of this country — the Indians — to be protected and 
cared for ? And the bands of spirits who are looking 
after this matter declare that nothing short of exact 
justice towards the red man can answer their demands 
in this quarter. And sooner or later this great ques- 
tion must be settled by the government of the United 
States granting the privileges of education, industrial 
and intellectual, of establishing homes, of holding prop- 



220 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

erty, and the rights of citizenship to all honest and 
respectable Indians ; for they (the spirits) will con- 
tinue to exert their influence and power upon the in- 
habitants of this country until the people arouse in 
their might, and demand justice for the too-long out- 
raged red man. 

PEACE ARBITRATION. 

The subject of national and sectional warfare is also 
under the attention of a large organization of spirits, 
who are working to establish a system of Peace Arbi- 
tration on earth, under the quiet and harmonious regu- 
lation of which all national or other difficulties relating 
to the interests of the people may be wisely adjusted; 
and there is no doubt in my mind but that their efforts 
will be crowned with success. 

HEREDITY. 

There are many other branches of reform relating to 
human interests that are looked after by wise spirits 
who are laboring for the advancement of mankind, and 
one especially, and an important theme, is that which 
comes under the title of Heredity, and which concerns 
more vitally, perhaps, than does anything else the 
health, happiness, and prosperity of the coming races. 
Much thought and observation long since taught a 
large class of thinking spirits what a few mortals are 
but just beginning to learn, viz., that unless man at- 
tends to the offspring he rears by providing them with 
the very best pre-natal conditions for growth and devel- 
opment, it will be almost useless for him to attempt to 
reform them of gross habits and impure tendencies 



OUR CO-OPERATIVE SOCIETIES. 221 

after they have entered upon the arena of mortal exist- 
ence and strife. Not until humanity is educated con- 
cerning the laws of its being, and understands that 
whatever trait or characteristic is unduly developed 
in the individual, whatever taint of bodily or moral 
disease is allowed to fester in his system, will surely 
transmit its evil results to his children, and that it is his 
duty to so study his constitution and habits, and to so 
regulate his daily life, that he will be able to entail 
upon his offspring only those traits of character, or 
those elements of physical health, that will produce the 
most beautiful and satisfactory results ; not until then 
will the coming generations show a proper develop- 
ment of physical and moral power that will regenerate 
and redeem the world from misery. 

The laws of Hereditv, or Transmission, work in two 
directions, and while they declare "the sins of the 
fathers shall be visited upon the children,'' they also 
maintain that the virtues and lovely attributes of the 
parents shall descend to their offspring with added 
power. Therefore, wise spirits are working for the 
dissemination of this great truth among mortals, and 
the} 7 are constantly bringing in a new influx of thought 
and the desire to agitate the subject to those few minds 
on earth who are ready to receive this knowledge, and 
who have the courage to express their convictions for 
the enlightenment of the many. 

AN ORGANIZATION OF SPIRITS FOR THE ELEVATION 
OF earth's INHABITANTS. 

We have a society in the spirit world whose mem- 
bers are all pledged to the work assigned them. The 



222 LITE AND LABOK IN THE SPIEIT WOULD. 

tasks set before them by the wise and exalted spirits 
whose abilities, intelligence, beneficent purposes and 
practices, as well as spiritual experiences, qualify them 
for their positions as guides, directors, and councilors 
are not always pleasant and agreeable to the members, 
and yet, knowing that these tasks are designed to work 
out some lasting blessing for others, they falter not, 
but attend faithfully to the accomplishment of what 
proves to be a divinely-appointed mission. 

The labors of this society are varied, but all tend in 
the one direction, — that of purifying and educating 
humanity. One or more of its members may be directed 
to visit some den of iniquity on earth, and by a holy 
and uplifting influence seek to draw away and benefit 
some unhappy, miserable spirit who lingers there, and 
also to exert a magnetic power upon some degraded 
mortal until he or she becomes disgusted with an 
unholy life, and feels a desire to abandon it for a better. 
This is not as pleasing and beautiful a task to the 
spirits who engage in it as is the mission of others of 
the same band who are delegated to watch over and 
care for little children whose lives are innocent, and 
whose conditions are refining; but the}' know that in 
their field of labor is the promise of good results, and 
they apply themselves faithfully to the performance of 
their duty. 

Great good is accomplished in this way. In every 
crowd of undeveloped and immoral beings who cling 
close to the lowest haunts of human life on earth the 
wise beneficent spirits are sure to find at least one 
mortal and one spirit who have become satiated with 
the indulgence of their animal natures, disgusted with 



OUR CO-OPERATIVE SOCIETIES. 223 

their lives of wrong-doing and sin, and anxious to 
begin a holier life. Thus, these angel missionaries find 
fruitful soil in which to plant their good seed, and, 
after many trials, and the exercise of great patience, 
they have the satisfaction of finding their efforts re- 
warded with success, and of knowing that they have 
been the means of guiding more than one immortal 
soul toward the life of peace and happiness that belongs 
to all, but which can only be attained by manly efforts 
to reach it, — a life of endeavor and of self-renunciation 
so far as the gratification of personal pride, passion, or 
ambition is concerned. 

The society of spirits of which I write is large and 
extensive, and embraces a great number of intelli- 
gences who work in connection not only with this 
country but also with those of the entire world. 
Wherever there is a human being to be uplifted, 
instructed, and blest; wherever there is an immortal 
soul to be redeemed from error, they are to be found. 
The mission of these spirit people is to do good ; their 
labors are confined to no race, color, or nation, but are 
extended to all humanity. It would be impossible for 
me to enumerate the various methods they adopt for 
the accomplishment of their work, or the divers duties 
and labors that engage their attention ; but they are 
earnest, zealous, and faithful to duty, and under their 
benign influence the lowly are exalted and the weak 
receive strength. 

Co-operation is a grand incentive to labor; it also 
bringeth strength and courage to those who are united 
by its shining bands. It is the creator of harmony, 
sympathy, and fraternity of feeling in the hearts of all 



224 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

whom it reaches. Under its beautiful and effective 
ministrations, humanity is destined to grow and unfold 
its highest powers and attributes until universal love 
and tenderness bloom in all hearts, and every soul, of 
every race and clime, becomes united in a heavenly 
band of brotherhood and sisterhood. 

CARE AND PROTECTION OF MEDIUMS. 

One of our extensive co-operative societies is com 
posed of young ladies whose duties are to study the 
laws governing mecliumship, as well as to gain an 
understanding of those electric forces operating be- 
tween spirit and matter, of which certain spirits take 
advantage in manifesting their presence to mortals. 
Realizing tli3 grievous error concerning immortal life 
in which the larger portion of mankind is plunged, and 
wishing to do all in their power to demonstrate the 
truth to humanity, so that doubt may give way to cer- 
tainty, fear to confidence, ignorance to knowledge, and 
all hearts made glad with the soul-cheering conviction 
that there is no death, but that life is eternal, these 
spirits have joined together for the purpose of working 
in harmony for the promotion of spiritual truth upon 
the earth. 

Singly, in pairs, or in groups, the young people of 
this society visit the various mediums of earth to sup- 
ply them with magnetic power and spiritual strength. 
They draw around each of those sensitive instruments 
an ethereal garment woven from the elements of their 
(the spirits') own lives, which, like a mantle of light, 
protects the mediums from the poisonous arrows of per- 
secution, scorn, and envy hurled against them by mali- 



OUP, CO-OPERATIVE SOCIETIES. 225 

cious or distrustful minds, and guards them in their 
labor of love for the angels. Spirits are well aware 
that thoughts are tangible things that can be both seen 
and felt, and can wound or heal the sensitive souls to 
whom they are directed, according to their blighting or 
beneficent character. Thus, when one is envious or 
in any manner hostile in feeling to another, the 
thoughts which he directs toward that person, charged 
as they are with the virile magnetism the exercise of 
hatred or any other passion engenders, strike upon the 
spirit of him to whom they are directed with stinging 
effect. If the individual of whom this person happens 
to think unkindly or severely is one susceptible to spir- 
itual and other influences, — kept in a negative condi- 
tion because of the frequent control of his organism by 
spirits, — he will keenly sense the silent shafts of 
thought hurled against him, and suffer in consequence. 
Many mediums experience mental and physical pain, as 
well as debility of power, frequently when they are un- 
aware of the cause ; while at the very time some person, 
who is antagonistic to them and their work, is think- 
ing unkindly of them, thus producing a disastrous 
effect upon the life of the sensitive subject of their 
thoughts. 

Therefore, the work of the band of spirits here 
alluded to is a highly important one, for the magnetic 
wSj^mpathy and love of these pure-minded, earnest, and 
tender young beings produce a tranquilizing, soothing 
effect upon the lives of the mediums whom they ap- 
proach, which is very beneficial to them. And though 
each medium has a band of attending spirits, composed 
of males and females, many of whom are powerful to 



226 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WOULD. 

guard and care for the susceptible instrument under 
their charge, yet they are ever glad to be assisted in 
the performance of their arduous duties of demonstrat- 
ing immortal truth to mortals, and at the same time 
warding off unpleasant and dangerous conditions from 
their mediums, by the spirits of whom I write. 

Just here allow me to remark that as unkind and 
malicious thoughts of another will wound and annoy 
that person, so gentle, loving, and kindly thoughts 
concerning a friend will reach the individual to whom 
they are directed with an influence refreshing and 
sweet, and carry blessing upon their way. How im- 
portant, then, that we should all endeavor to cultivate 
kindly feelings in our hearts for our fellows, that our 
influence may result in good for humanity. 

DEVELOPMENT OF NEW MEDIUMS. 

While the society of spirits here mentioned have 
much to do in exerting a cheerful influence over medi- 
ums in order to keep them in condition for their work, 
this does not comprise the extent of their labors. To 
spread the truth, and to be able to enlighten humanity 
at large upon the great question of immortal life, new 
mediums must be developed and brought into the field 
of spiritual labor. The spirit world has need of more 
instruments ; and the members of our society find a 
work in visiting earth's people, and seeking medium- 
istic persons whose powers can be unfolded for the use 
of spirit helpers and the service of humanity. This 
task is pursued with zeal and earnestness, and many 
mortals are thus discovered and magnetically operated 
upon whose powers are developing for the work of the 



OUR CO-OPERATIVE SOCIETIES. 227 

future. While certain individuals in middle and ad- 
vanced life are becoming mediums, many young people 
are developing, in the privacy of home life, medial 
powers that are to be utilized by the spirits for the 
furtherance of their grand work. And the bands of 
young spirits from our co-operative society are deter- 
mined that they will do all in their power to make this 
]abor a mighty success. 

"OUR CO-OPERATIVE SOCIETY." 

Some three summers ago, a small company of Spirit- 
ualists visiting from the West, while assembled in an 
upper room of one of the largest hotels in Boston, was 
addressed by " Betsey," the spirit-messenger of Mrs. J. 
C. Jackson, one of Cincinnati's most popular and active 
mediums, upon the subject of co-operation. At that 
time, the sprightly and entertaining control of Mrs, 
Jackson proposed that those present should form them- 
selves into a society for the purpose of uniting their 
efforts in seeking to benefit and bless humanity. It 
w^as suggested that this organization be called " Our Co- 
operative Society," and known as an offshoot from, or 
a branch of, the Co-operative Societies of the Spirit- 
World. Its members were not to be pledged to secrecy 
as to its forms and conditions, for their doings were to 
be such as would bear the inspection of the world ; their 
labors might be extended in any direction, provided 
they pointed to the one result, — that of blessing some 
human being, mortal or spirit, and could be performed 
together or separate^, as circumstances at the time de- 
manded. It was further urged that no initiation fee, 
quarterly or other payment be collected from its mem- 



228 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

bers, for its doors were to be opened free to everyone 
who had a desire at heart to be of use in the world. The 
regulations of this society were to be such that all could 
conform to them in spirit as well as to the letter, for 
they only required earnest hearts and willing hands to 
do the work. 

The duties of the members who should join this band 
would be such as all could perform. The brother who 
possessed material wealth would be expected to use a 
portion of his means in assisting the needy, or in other 
beneficent ways, as an opportunity for doing so arose 
before him. Those who could give but a mite for the 
furtherance of some good work, and who gave it with a 
cheerful spirit, would perform their share of the 
society's labor just as truly as the man or woman of 
ample means who contributed largely. Those who had 
no money to bestow in charity, but who could speak a 
comforting word to the distressed, would be welcomed 
to the band ; while those who, when the occasion arose, 
could perform some helpful hand-service in aid of oth- 
ers would be called associates and helpers. In short, 
the duty of members would be to become useful to 
others, and to exert their energies to benefit their fel- 
low-beings. No matter in what direction or under what 
circumstances they found a human creature in need of 
any service they could render, — whether of a material 
or spiritual nature, — they must exercise their power, 
and perform that work. 

The life that now is may be beautified and made to 
extend its influence into the higher existence, and in 
blessing mortals by our helpful assistance, we also bene- 
fit and uplift the weary spirits who return to earthly 



OUR COOPERATIVE SOCIETIES. 229 

conditions seeking release from their sufferings, while 
a benison of light and peace reflects from our good 
works upon the lovely evangels who are returning to 
mortal life to associate and co-operate with those who 
choose to join such a society as the one under consid- 
eration. 

" Betsey " further stated to her group of interested 
listeners that no special place or regular time of meet- 
ing would be chosen for " Our Co-operative Society," 
but that its members could perform their work wher- 
ever they might be, and that all the world had the 
privilege of considering themselves associative workers 
of the Union if they chose to do so ; while if true 
charity, kindly feeling and helpful service were culti- 
vated and conscientiously exercised by each one, no 
report of their doings or progress would be needed. 
The angels would know, understand, and approve. 

"WHAT CONSTITUTES MEMBERSHIP. 

We are all brothers and sisters, children of one 
Father and Mother, members of one great family, and 
it is time we endeavored to strengthen the bonds of 
fraternity between each other. Let us do this to make 
our fellows happier or their lot easier to bear. To call 
up a smile to a weary face, to make a heart sing with 
joy, to cause others to grow thankful for the amenities 
and blessings of life, is a noble work ; and mortals who 
strive to do these things, wherever they are, or under 
whatsoever conditions they may labor, are members of 
" Our Co-operative Society," originated and established 
in the spirit world and revealed to mortals for their 
approval. 



230 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

Thus was the question of the formation of a co-oper 
ative society on earth, similar in its principles, objects 
and purposes, and to be as far-reaching in its results as 
the same organizations in the spiritual world, first 
mooted and approved by " Betsey," the control of Mrs. 
Jackson, to a few friends in the city of Boston ; but afc 
the time nothing was accomplished in the way of form- 
ing a union, or of adopting the practical suggestions of 
that worthy and clear-sighted spirit. After the return 
of the party to their homes in Cincinnati, a spiritual 
seance was formed, which now convenes at the resi- 
dence of Mrs. Dr. Jackson on the Saturday evenings 
of each week. 

Upon these occasions it is the privilege of my father's 
sister — a beautiful spirit who is truly a minister of 
peace, hope, and love to many weary souls — to regu- 
larly control Mrs. J., through whose organism she is 
enabled to give many instructive and important lessons 
that result in great good to her hearers. 

In frequenting the circles of her loved and ever 
faithful medium, my aunt Sarah has become familiar 
with its regular attendants, and so understands in a 
measure their spiritual capacities, powers, and aspira- 
tions ; and at one time, taking up the idea of " Our 
Co-operative Society," as out-lined by " Betsey " upon 
an earlier occasion, she so clearly elaborated it to the 
understanding of the mortal friends that they expressed 
themselves in utter harmony with its design, and inti- 
mated they were ready to unite with the spiritual 
world in its labors of love for humanity. 



OUR CO-OPERATIVE SOCIETIES. 231 



ITS PLANS, PURPOSES, AND INFLUENCE. 

Thus " Our Co-operative Society " has been inaugu- 
rated, and its members are in earnest. They desire 
and intend to do good whenever and wherever they 
can, and to try and make the world better for having 
lived. Not only the Cincinnati friends belong to this 
Union, but individuals in Boston and elsewhere are 
aware of its existence, and join in its labors, declaring 
themselves members, and signifying their intention to 
perform their share of its good works ; while hundreds 
of spirits are in sympathy with the movement, and are 
the unseen associates who are guiding it on to a glori- 
ous result. 

Already has the power and influence of " Our Co- 
operative Society" spread in many directions, and the 
magnitude of its future usefulness and prosperity no 
man can predict. The grand, moral, spiritual teach- 
ings enunciated by celestial visitants through the 
instrumentality of Mrs. Jackson at her Saturday 
seances are productive of the best results, and are an 
important element in the work and growth of the 
society. All such meetings, where the truths taught 
are wisety and lovingly given, and are thankfully re- 
ceived by earnest minds who endeavor to incorporate 
them into their daily lives, are places where the true 
principles of union are to be found, and where har- 
mony of action reveal the existence of " Our Co-opera- 
tive Society." 

Allow me here to invite all my readers to join our 
association, and to become helpers in the work of bless- 
ing mankind. They have no need to send in their 



232 LIFE AND LABOR IN" THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

names ; all they have to do is to resolve to do good 
wherever they can, and to set about it at once, and 
they will be recognized by the angels as co-workers 
and friends. 






PART SECOND. 



CHAPTER XV. 

INTRODUCTORY. — SPIRIT MAY. 

This, the second part of our volume, will contain the 
writings of a beautiful young spirit whose literary- 
labors through her medium, Miss M. T. Shelhamer, 
have been adapted to the taste of children and young 
people ; though ample testimony has been received 
from a number of persons of mature age that these 
simply-worded and easily-understood poems and nar- 
ratives of spirit children, and of child-life in the 
spheres, are replete with interest, instruction, and enjoy- 
ment for " children of a larger growth" than those for 
w^hom they were originally designed. 

Mary G. Kinsey is a younger sister of Kate A. Kin- 
sey — spirit Violet — whose descriptions of life and 
labor in the spirit world have been given on the pre- 
ceding pages. She passed to spirit life June 27, 1862, 
at the tender age of four months and one day, and con- 
sequently has gained her knowledge and experience of 
life in the spirit world. In the early summer of 1879, 
spirit Violet informed her medium that her sister Mary 

(233) 



234 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

was a teacher of little children in the Summer-land ; that 
she dearly loved the young and lovely buds of human- 
ity, and found her chief enjoyment in ministering^to 
their needs, and in catering to their pleasure ; and an- 
nounced her, Mary's, intention of opening a chil- 
dren's department in the columns of the Voice of Angels^ 
through which she would talk to the children of earth, 
— singing them simple rhymes, or relating incidents 
and anecdotes of the children of the spirit world. 

Shortly after this, Mary appeared to the medium for 
the purpose of putting this plan into execution, indit- 
ing through the organism of Miss Shelhamer her first 
contribution to a Children's Department for the Voice 
under the signature of " Spirit May," which nom de 
plume she has ever since employed ; and from that time 
to the present, this sweet young spirit has assiduously 
labored to present to mortal children something fresh 
and bright from the tablets of her mind — either in 
poetry or prose — that would be at once interesting and 
instructive. At first, spirit May's productions were 
given in the form of verse for the ready comprehension 
of her young readers ; but later, she successfully at- 
tempted the description of how 'children live in the 
Summer-land, with accounts of their labors, studies, 
and recreations. 

As this work is published for the purpose of inform- 
ing mortals concerning real life in the spirit world, that 
portion of it which spirit May has contributed will con- 
sist principally of her recitals of the work, doings, and 
surroundings of spirit children. The succeeding four 
chapters of this work treat upon these themes exclu- 
sively. Below we give a little brochure written by 



SPIRIT MAY. 235 

spirit May, entitled, " The Council of the Flowers," 
followed by a few selections from her poetic contribu- 
tions to the Voice of Angels, with which it is thought 
best to finish this chapter. 

THE COUNCIL OF THE FLOWERS. 

The soft, glistening rain-drops of April fell over the 
tired earth, that had been held by wintry cold and 
storm for many long months. The bright golden sun- 
beams and the sweet, fragrant breezes of May swept 
over the fields and woods and lanes, calling their flow- 
ers forth to enjoy the beautiful springtime of gladness 
and mirth. 

Myriads of blossoms, white and yellow, red and pur- 
ple and blue, sprang up from their nests of dainty 
green grasses and leaves, to swing in the passing 
breeze and shake the perfume from their petals with 
which to scent the balmy air. Roses and lilies, violets 
and daisies, pinks and cowslips, and a thousand other 
flowers made the hedges and gardens and meadows and 
forests appear gay and beautiful and very sweet. 

June came and went, followed bv Julv and August, 
with their burning splendor of sunlight and heat. 
Many of the flowers bloomed in sweetness for a little 
while, and then dropped their leaves and died to earthly 
things, and passed away to the heaven where flowers 
bloom forever. Others, fragrant and fresh and fair, 
came to take their places, and so the w r hole world was 
sweet until the autumn came. 

Down, down, dropped the leaves from the trees, 
whirling along through the air, no longer wearing their 
summer hue of green, but bearing the marks of age 



236 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

in the dull, brown appearance which had come to 
them. 

The autumn time had come, and the oldest flowers 
began to shake their heads and whisper to each other 
that it was time for them to be gone, and that the win- 
ter must not find them here below. A great wind from 
the east, that had been listening to these remarks, 
caught up the words, and rushing over hill and dale, 
and wood and field, shrieked them into the ears of all 
the flowers that lingered there, causing them to draw 
their petals together and shiver in alarm. 

Then the wise old flowers said: "Let us call a coun- 
cil, and discuss the propriety of leaving earth before 
the snow-king comes." 

And so they gathered together all who could come, 
and concluded that they had lived quite long enough 
in this world, and it was time for them to take their 
flight to the great Paradise of flowers, where in one 
great garden they should live and bloom, and enjoy the 
sunlight and the dew forever. 

And then a great red rose, the last of its kind, shook 
its fragrant petals and sweetly said : " Oh, kind west- 
wind, we have decided to leave this world for our beau- 
tiful home above. Please to carry this message to our 
friends and relations all over the land. Wherever you 
find a flower, no matter how humble it may be, or what 
its color, whisper into its ear these words: Be ready 
when the west wind comes again to take your flight 
from earth ; all your friends and kindred will join you 
in your journey to the Summer-land ; their mission is 
ended here below ; their new life will be taken up in 
company with their sweet friends of spring and sum- 



SPIRIT MAY, 237 

mer, who have passed on before them. There is joyful 
reunion for all the flowers. Here they shall bloom no 
more. When the winter flies, new flowers and other 
blooms will shed their perfume here, but you and your 
friends will blossom in the eternal world, where no 
wintry cold nor frost will ever come." 

And the genial west wind bore the message of the 
grand old rose far and wide, and whispered it to every 
flower, and the flowers bowed in silence while he spake ; 
but when he had passed along, they shook off their 
useless petals and prepared for their journey as they 
sweetly sang : " We are going home, we are going 
home; good-bye, old world, good-bye." 

And when the west wind came again, he found them 
ready, and he gathered them all up in his arms and 
bore them away to the happy Summer-land. 

The north wind came with a biting blast, but he 
found no trembling leaf or shrinking flower; they had 
all departed with their friend, the west wind, to remain 
forever in that land of sunlight, where the south wind 
sings to them of the peace and beauty of their heavenly 
home. 



FOR THE LITTLE ONES. 

All day long the leafy branches 

Of the stately maple tree 
Waved their banners in the breezes 

Bold and fearless, strong and free; 
All day long the golden sunshine 

Bathed the pretty flowers in light, 
As they peeped above the grasses 

And revealed their faces bright. 



238 LIFE AND LABOB IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 

All day long a merry songster 

Warbled in the leafy tree, 
Waking all the air with music, 

Thrilling all the hours with glee; 
For he held a happy secret 

'Neath his crimson mottled coat, 
Cause of all the liquid gladness 

Bubbling from his downy throat. 

Let me tell to you the secret — 

In a dainty, pretty nest, 
Hid among the leafy branches, 

There were cuddled down to rest 
Little tiny, cunning birdlings, 

Three in number — do you see? 
This was why the merry songster 

Warbled in his happy glee. 

All clay long the birdies wondered 

What this strange, bright world could be, 
While their gentle-hearted mother 

Hushed them with her tender " Wee;" 
And the happy, singing father 

Brought them goodies fresh to eat, 
As he told them famous stories 

Of the flowers pure and sweet. 

What a happy, joyous summer 

Came to bless the maple tree 
As the birdies grew in beauty, 

Strength and vigor, full and free; 
And they filled the earth with music, 

Charmed the sunshine, woke the flowers, 
As they brought a peaceful blessing 

To the golden-hearted hours. 



SPIRIT MAY. 239 



WHO CAN TELL? 

Which is the prettiest flower 

Growing in field or dell? 
Think of it, little children, 

See if your tongues can tell. 
Is it the white-fringed daisy, 

Bright with its heart of gold? 
Is it the fragrant snowdrop, 

Peeping above the mold? 

Which is the prettiest flower 

Blooming in woody glade? 
Is it the lowly violet, . 

Seeking the cooling shade? 
Is it the sweet field-lily, 

Lifting her shining head? 
Or is it the perfumed wild rose, 

On the clearest dewdrops fed? 

Which is the prettiest flower 

Growing in meadow green? — 
The buttercup so yellow, 

With gay and dashing mien? 
Is it the dandelion, 

So like a star of gold? 
Or is it the tiger-lily, 

With manner bright and bold? 

Oh, who can tell, my children, 

The prettiest flower of all, 
Prom lily fair and stately 

To violet so small? 
Tor each is bright and glowing, 

And fills with native grace, 
From early seed to blowing, 

Its own appointed place. 



240 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 

WORK. 

Work! work! work! 

'T is better to work than play — 
*T is better to do some little good 

As we travel from day to day ; 
'Tis better to help some needy one 

Than to idle our time away. 

Work that is clone with zeal 

Is never too hard to do, 
Work that is full of use 

Will bring only strength to you ; 
Work that will bless some weary soul 

Is filled with a purpose true. 

Oh, children, large or small, 
Give happy smiles, not tears, 

Give pleasant looks and loving words 
Through all the coming years 

To those who come to you in pain, 
Bowed down by doubts and fears. 

Give of the best you have 

To brighten life below, 
To all who come within your reach 

As on your way you go ; 
Be gentle, patient, true, and kind, 

A friend to all in woe. 

The angels give you joy, 
And guard you with their love, 

They watch you with their tender care 
Where'er your footsteps rove ; 

They guide you o'er the shining way 
That leads to Heaven above. 



SPIRIT MAY. 241 

TO MY SISTER GENEVIEVE. 

I know a little maiden, 

So pure and sweet and fair, 
There's roses in her smiling face 

And sunbeams in her hair; 
Her voice is soft and pleasant, 

And rings with notes of love; 
Her eyes are bright as starry gems 

That shine in heaven above. 

This happy little maiden 

Possesses jewels bright, 
With mines of wealth and splendor, 

Aflame with brilliant light; 
The wealth of priceless tenderness 

Affection's soul imparts, 
The gems of love and kindness 

That shine from parent hearts. 

Her path is strewn with blossoms 

Of kindly smiles and words, 
That break in sweetest music, 

Like songs of summer birds, 
From those who dwell about her — 

Dear brothers, sister, true — 
And crown her life with gladness 

More sweet than morning dew. 

Oh, gentle little maiden, 

The angels love you well, 
And bless your life with holier joy 

Than human tongue can tell ; 
They whisper to your spirit 

In accents pure and clear, 
"Be gentle, pure, and loving, 

for God has placed you here 

To bless the souls of mortals, 

And fill their hearts with love, 
To lead them o'er the starry heights 

To holier worlds above : 



242 LIFE AND LABOR IK THE SPIRIT WORLD, 

He gives you words of kindness 

To scatter as you go 
Along the way that leads to heaven 

From earthly fields below." 



GRANDMA'S PET. 

What a charming, nice old lady 

Sits in yonder easy-chair, 
Where the straying sunbeams wander 

O'er her locks of snow-white hair ! 
Do you know that she is grandma 

To these little children three, 
Who are playing by the doorway 

In such merry, laughing glee? 

There is roguish little Harry, 

With his eyes as black as sloes, 
Flashing, leaping, snapping, dancing, 

And a sweet face like a rose ; 
There is laughing Sue, whose tresses 

Are as bright as shining gold — 
Happy Sue, whose life is joyous, 

For she is but ten years old. 

Here is little, timid Bessie, 

Quietest of all the three, 
Fair as any snow-white lily 

And as sweet as she can be; 
With her ringlets brown and shining 

Falling o'er her smiling face, 
Bessie is a pretty picture 

As she moves with gentle grace. 

Now, of all these little children, 
Which does grandma love the best? 

Listen to her quiet answer : 
" If you put me to the test, 



SPIBIT MAY. 243 

I am sure I cannot tell you, 

For each one is dear to me : 
Harry is my pride and pleasure, 

And I love his boyish glee : 

Sue is wild and sometimes reckless, 

And she does not always mind 
What her gentle mother tells her — 

To such faults I am not blind ; 
But I know that she is thoughtless, 

And these faults will be outgrown; 
Susie is my darling madcap, 

And no brighter child I we known. 

Bessie is a precious baby, 

And for her I often fret 
If she 's from my side an hour — 

So perhaps she is my pet : 
But I love them all — the darlings — 

And I pray the Holy One 
To preserve them pure and spotless, 

Till their life on earth is done." 



TWO BIRDIES. 

Down in a cool and mossy glen 

Two little birdies sing, 
One hath a flaming crimson breast, 

And one a speckled wing; 
They chirp and talk and sing away, 

As birdies often do, 
And fill the sunny air of day 

With music sweet and true. 

They have a cunning little nest, 

Safe hidden in a tree, 
Where four wee bircllings snugly rest 

In happiness and glee ; 



244 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WOULD. 

And not a shadow flits across 
The sunshine of their way, 

And so they sit and sing in joy 
Through all the summer day. 

When Master Robin brings his food 

To Mrs. Jenny Wren, 
A cheerful flutter ripples through 

The pleasant, mossy glen ; 
The wee, small birdUngs open wide 

Their tiny mouths for more, 
As careful Jeuny feeds them well 

From out her ample store. 

Oh, children, when you go and play 

Within the mossy glen, 
Look carefully for Robin Red, 

And Mrs. Jenny Wren ; 
And as they sit and chirp to you 

Of all their tender joy, 
Resolve to never harm a bird 

Nor any nest destroy. 



EVENING. 

When the day has gone to sleep, 

And the shades of night appear, 
All along the evening sky 

Twinkling stars are shining clear; 
Then the restless, weary birds 

Cuddle in their downy nest, 
Undisturbed by doubt or fear, 

For our Father gives them rest. 

As the golden stars appear 
In the sky of crystal blue, 

And the flowerets seek repose, 
Bathed in heaven's pearly dew ; 



SPIRIT MAY. 245 

When the breezes cease to blow, 

In their wandering, willful way, 
When the waters quiet grow, 

And the leaflets cease to play ; 

All are folded down to rest, 

Nature gives each one repose 
Till the morning-star appears, 

And the gates of day unclose; 
And with flowers, birds, and bees 

Little children fall asleep, 
Safely in the arms of love, 

That eternal vigils keep. 

When the evening stars appear, 

Little forms in robes of white, 
Kneeling by their mother's knee, 

Pray to Him who rules the night; 
And their gentle prayers ascend 

On the wings of faith and love, 
To the angels who attend 

Little children up above. 

From the heavens where angels dwell, 

From the earth and air and sky, 
From the parent heart below, 

From the Father's love on high, 
Comes a blessing pure and sweet, 

All aglow with holy care, 
For the children who repeat, 

Lispingly, their evening prayer. 



THE AWAKENING OF THE FLOWERS, 

Out in the sunshine, far out in the lanes, 
Up on the hillsides, and over the plains, 
Springing to life in each meadow and glen, 
Filling the forests with sweetness again — 



246 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

See how the flowers come trooping in glee, 
Decking the woodlands, adorning each tree,. 
Climbing the mountain side, thronging the dell, 
Weaving o'er all things a magical spell. 

All through the long frosty winter they slept, 
Nature above them her kind vigils kept; 
Snugly tucked into their beds soft and warm, 
Every sweet flower was safe from all storm. 
Spring, with her musical voice, is now heard 
Calling : " Good morning," to flower and bird ; 
Singing: "Awaken, my, darlings, 't is time, 
Winter has gone to some far-distant clime. 

Come from the valley and hillside and glen, — 
Birdlings now list for your footsteps again, 
Violet ! May Flower ! Snowdrop ! my dears, 
Rouse and give welcome when robin appears. 
Summer is coming with sunshine and song, 
Life will be happiness all the clay long. 
Haste ! from your slumbers now brightly arouse, 
Shake out your garments and garland your brows ! " 

Swift at the sound of their loved leader's call, 
Leaped up the flowers by hillside and wall ; 
Over the meadows and forests they wove 
Treasures of beauty ; each woodland and grove 
Rang with the musical anthems of birds, 
Nature's rich music unweddecl to words ; 
While summer found earth so enchanting and sweet, 
She thought nothing lacking to make it complete. 



BABY NELLIE. 

Cunning little baby Nellie, 

With her laughing, sweet blue eyes, 
Gazing on the world around her 

In a wondering, deep surprise, 



SPIRIT MAY. 247 

As if asking in amazement, 

What do all these strange things mean? 
Ne'er before such giant people, 

Or such places has she seen. 

For you see, my little children, 

Baby Nell has lately come 
From some far-off sunny Elf-land, 

To make this her future home : 
And so many things around her 

Seem so hard to understand, 
For such people and their doings 

Are not known in Baby-land. 

Now she catches at the sunbeam 

Gleaming on the snowy floor, 
Then she coos in smiling wonder 

At the vines around the door ; 
And the little, spotted kitten 

Is a source of great delight 
To our charming baby Nellie, — 

Winsome baby, sweet and bright. 

Through her tiny lips so rosy 

Peeps one tooth as white as milk, 
And her sunny, golden tresses 

Are as soft as finest silk ; 
With her dimpled hands and fingers, 

And her little pink-white toes, 
She is just the fairest creature, 

Sweet and pure as any rose. 

Oh, she is our little darling, 

Sent to us by God above, 
As a token of his goodness, 

As a symbol of his love ; 
And we prize our tiny treasure, 

For an angel sure must dwell, 
Undefiled and pure and spotless, 

In the form of baby Nell. 



248 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 



A HAPPY NEW YEAR. 

New Year has come ! New Year has come! 

Oh, children sweet and clear, 
And from our pleasant spirit home 

We' ve seen its face appear ; 
'Tis fresh and clear, and full of smiles, 

And beaming o'er with mirth, 
*T is bright with charming little wiles, 

To please old Mother-Earth. 

I know its happy hours dawn 

In sunbeams sweet and mild, 
That bring a story, or a song, 

To every laughing child ; 
I know its hands are full of love 

For children sweet and dear, 
It comes in gladness from above, 

This gentle, bright New Year. 

Oh, it is full of work and play, 

To share with little boys 
And little girls, it comes your way, 

To bring you pleasant joys ; 
And when you deeds of kindness show 

To others whom you meet, 
Its hours with happiness will glow 

All pure and rich and sweet. 

New Year has come ! New Year has come ! 

Oh, meet it children, dear, 
With shouts of welcome to your home — 

This happy, glad New Year ! 
Oh, smile upon it with your love, 

And make its life more sweet — 
It is an angel from above 

To guide your little feet ! 



SPIRIT MAY. 249 



SNOW DROPS. 

Beneath the coverlet of snow, 

Two little flowers learn to grow; 

Their cheeks are pale and white and fair, 

Their lips are sweet as summer air. 

At first they shiver in the cold, 

Then grow more fearless, calm and bold, 

To push aside the snowy sheet 

And lift their faces pure and sweet. 

One to the other gently speaks, 
As March winds blanch her tender cheeks 
" Dear sister, it is cold today, 
But yet I think we here may stay ; 
The earth is bleak, and dark and chill, 
All other flowers are sleeping still, 
But we'll remain awhile to sing 
In token of the coming spring." 

The sister softly makes reply : 

" We'll bloom together, you and I, 

And send our choicest perfume out 

To gladden mortals round about ; 

I 'm sure they must be weary now 

Of winter's dismal, icy brow, 

And longing for the breath of flowers, 

So we will stay and offer ours." 

And so the dainty blossoms braved 
The snow and sleet, and only craved 
A tiny place to fill with bloom, 
And scatter forth their rich perfume ; 
And many hearts that yearned for spring, 
And all the beauties she would bring, 
Gave blessing to the little flowers, 
As heralds of her fragrant hours. 



250 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 



AN EVENING SONG. 

Rest, rest sweet hours of the day, 
Your moments, filled with toil and play, 
Have wandered far since morning's sun, 
But novv their journeyings are done; 
Rest, precious hours, bright and fair, 
Let no rude touch of pain and care 
Disturb your well-earned calm repose, 
The world its friendship to you owes. 

Hail ! peaceful hours of the night 
Attended by yon stars so bright, 
You come with quiet steps to earth, 
And silent tones of woe or mirth; 
We give you welcome, for you bring 
The balm of sleep upon your wing, 
With which to touch our weary eyes 
Until all sense of weakness flies. 

Oh, we are little children small, 

And yet we love the hours all, — 

Those of the bright and shining day 

That fly in happiness away ; 

And those that wander through the night 

To give us visions of delight, 

And show us in each pleasant dream 

The world where heavenly mansions gleam. 



CHILDREN. 

Everywhere we hear the voices 
Of the children, glad and free, 

Shouting, chatting, laughing, talking, 
Ringing out in merry glee ; 



SPIRIT MAY. 251 

Everywhere we hear the patter 

Of their busy little feet, 
Horn ping over hills and meadows, 

Rushing through the city street, 

Everywhere we see the faces 

Of those little girls and boys, 
Who, in spite of care and trial, 

Are their parents' sweetest joys; 
Boys and girls that in the future 

Will be men and women too, 
Rulers of the sunny nation, 

Bright and active, grand and true. 

Little children, as you wander 

In your happy, careless moods, 
Through the snowy streets of winter, 

Or the pleasant summer w r oods ; 
As you feel that in the future, 

When to manhood you have grown, 
You will seek for truth and wisdom, 

Seek to gain them for your own. 

Little children, pray remember 

That the love that holds you fast, 
Burning in your parents' bosoms, 

Will endure until the last; 
Seek to pay it back in kindness, 

Gentle smiles and loving words, 
Which will echo in their hearing 

Sweeter than the songs of birds. 

Little children, live in blessing 

Others with a word or smile, 
And the angel friends above you 

Will protect you all the while ; 
Live by love and gentle kindness, 

Then the world will better grow, 
And rejoice that little people 

Such as you may dwell below. 



252 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 



SNOW FLAKES. 

Softly falls the spotless snow, — 

Flakes are flying everywhere, 
Like as many white- winged birds 

Speeding through the silent air; 
Down and down to earth they come, 

Full of mercy, full of love, 
Sent upon their mission forth, 

By our Father-God above. 

How they weave a garment bright, 

As they come in thick'ning crowds ; 
Weave a garment soft and light, 

White and fleecy as the clouds. 
Over all the fields it spreads, 

Tucking all the flowers in, 
Hushing them to sleep in beds, 

Far removed from earthly din. 

Thick and fast the snow-flakes fly, 

Giving every girl and boy, 
As they watch them flutter by, 

Glimpses of delight and joy. 
How they cover all the earth, 

Brown and gloomy, up from sight; 
How they deck each leafless tree 

With a garment fresh and white I 

Oh, we love the downy snow, 

'T is a messenger of love, 
Sent to grace the world below 

By our God who reigns above ; 
Sent to keep the flowers warm 

Till the wintry storms are o'er, 
And to gladden youthful hearts 

With their beauty evermore. 



A STORY FOR THE CHILDREN. 253 



CHAPTER XVI. 

A STOKY FOR THE CHILDREN. 

In the outskirts of a large city, a little way out in 
the cool and pleasant country, there stands a little one- 
story house, which was once painted a light yellow, but 
which time and storm have turned to a dull, brown 
color. A little plot of ground attached, shaded by one 
noble oak tree, seemed turned into a perfect fairy 
bower of red and gold and green and purple, when 
summer suns shone down upon its beds of blooming 
four-o'clocks, correopsis, and larkspurs, in their setting 
of dainty foliage. All day long, the birds warbled or 
twittered to each other in the tree-top, where a nest of 
young robins was safely hidden from the prying eyes of 
too curious school-boys. Such stores of wonderful 
seeds, buds, and flowers did these birds know of at a 
no-distant place ; such cherries and berries, which they 
could enjoy to their hearts' content, after carefully 
providing for their half-famished young ! 

But of all the delightful spots these joyful birds had 
visited, not one seemed so suitable for their home as 
the plumey tops of this old oak tree, which cast its 
genial shade over the little old brown house, and here 
a nest was built, — five little, spotted eggs were care- 



254 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WOULD. 

fully covered up by the mother-bird, which by-and-bye 
burst open and disclosed five little hungry bills, wide 
apart, gasping for food. 

What a happy summer was this ! Father Robin 
bustling about, looking very important, bringing a 
dainty worm or toothsome berry to feed his children 
upon, or perching upon the topmost bough of the tree, 
and filling the air with the music of his joyful songs ; 
while the dainty, careful mother, prudent Mrs. Jenny, 
anxiously watched her little ones, lest some harm 
should come to them, or talked to them in her quaint 
bird-fashion, with now and then a little chirp of en- 
couragement, when one would attempt to try its wings 
for a tiny flight amid the leaves. 

But I have something to tell you about the inmates 
of the little old brown house, which contained two tiny 
rooms, a kitchen and a bed-room. The floors of these 
rooms were always white and shining; pretty pink cur- 
tains hung at the windows, a few chairs, a table and a 
little stove were in the outer room ; while the inner 
apartment contained a neat, white bed, a stand, and 
one chair. 

But two persons lived in this little home, — a pale, 
delicate woman, who was stitching her life away by 
constant sewing (for she made cheap clothing for a 
firm in the big city), — and a little girl about six years 
old. This little girl had bright blue eyes, and brown, 
curling hair ; her name was Fannie, and she lived here 
alone with her dear mamma. Fannie's papa had been 
in the spirit world for three years, and her mamma was 
obliged to do the sewing in order to earn bread and 
shelter for herself and little one. 



A STORY FOR THE CHILDREN. 255 

Little Fannie used to help her dear mamma by 
threading needles, sewing tags on the work, — tags are 
tickets with the number of the garment written on 
them, — and picking up the litter on the floor. 

Fannie Davis was a very happy little girl ; she had 
but few toys, and these were old, nearly worn-out play- 
things, which had seen better days ; but she loved to 
play in the little garden, and watch the flowers, pulling 
out old weeds and picking the flower-seeds as they 
ripened. She would listen to the birds for hours, and 
talk to them in her childish way. They were her com- 
panions, for she had no playmates, and it was a happy 
summer for this little girl when the robins built their 
nest in the old tree. 

But, alas, a terrible storm of wind and rain came one 
night, and brought disaster to the birdies' home. The 
nest became detached from its fastenings and fell, 
catching upon a lower branch of the tree. The old 
birds w r ere not harmed, but two of their young ones 
were killed, and another was lying on the ground with 
a broken wing. In this condition little Fannie found 
them in the morning, when the storm had disappeared 
and the sun was shining bright. Poor little thing, how 
she cried as she buried the two tiny birds in the 
garden, and placed a handful of her choicest flowers 
upon their grave. The little wounded bird she carried 
into the house, her mother tied up its broken wing 
with a cotton string, and fed it with bread-crumbs. 
Fannie made a little, soft nest for the bird from some 
pieces of old linen, and kept it until it was strong and 
well, when she let it go again out into the bright world 



256 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

to find its parents, its two brother birdies, and its nest 
repaired and straightened in the old tree. 

But something really wonderful — so it appeared to 
the little girl — happened. While the poor little bird 
had remained a wounded prisoner under Fannie's care, 
it had become very tame and would eat its food from 
her hand, and now that it had grown strong and well, 
the little girl felt sad at losing her friend ; for she felt 
that she could no longer keep him and pet and feed 
him as she once did. 

But I think little birds are grateful creatures ; they 
do not forget a kindness. In the warm summer 
weather Mrs. Davis always left the window open at 
night, that fresh air might enter her dwelling; and you 
may judge of Fannie's delight to find her little bird 
entering the house every morning. He w r ould perch 
upon her shoulder, eat seeds or crumbs from her mouth 
and hand, and chirp and warble his little songs to her 
in an ecstasy of glee. Every morning regularly did 
this occur; the bird would enter the open window, 
remain about half an hour to delight his benefactress, 
and then soar away to his home on the tree-top, or to 
other pleasant places in the neighborhood. 

\ One bright, pleasant day in August, as little Fannie 
sat playing with her flowers and pebbles in the garden, 
she espied the face of a little boy, framed in by a mass 
of sunny-brown hair, and half covered — as if from shy- 
ness — with a white straw hat, bound with a bright 
blue ribbon, upon the other side of the fence. The 
stranger was peeping at her with sparkling, roguish 
brown eyes, and seemed half inclined to speak. 

Springing from the ground, Fannie opened the gate 



A STORY FOR THE CHILDREN. 257 

and called : " Would you like to come in here and see 
my flowers, little boy?" 

The stranger smiled and advanced, and in a few- 
minutes was chatting with our little girl as though he 
had always known her. He told her his name was 
Franklin Hedge, that he lived in a beautiful, large, 
white house ever so far away, — the "ever so far" was 
about two miles farther into the country, — that he had 
a dear mamma, and a splendid papa, with big, black 
whiskers ; that he had no brothers and sisters, but he 
guessed God was going to bring him a little sister soon, 
cause he had asked for one so many times ; that he had 
horses and carriages and playthings, "and the biggest 
garden, with all kinds of flowers growing in it." He 
was out riding with his teacher today, and his teacher 
had let him play outside while she went into a house 
to see a sick friend ; it was only a little ways off, and 
he had strayed this way while waiting for her. 

To all this Fannie listened with breathless delight ; 
she had never seen such wonderful things as this little 
boy said he owned; lie looked so cool and pretty in his 
spotless white suit, and seemed so kind, so different 
from the boys she had seen throwing stones, that he 
seemed like an angel from another world. 

For an hour these two children chatted and played 
in the garden ; Fannie showing Frankie how to make 
necklaces of flowers and stems, and Frankie initiating 
Fannie into some of the mysteries of boyish games. 
Once, Mrs. Davis called to know who Fannie was play- 
ing with, but the little girl satisfied her mother about 
that, and returned to her new friend, bringing a glass 
of fresh milk which he drank with much enjoyment' 



258 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

But all pleasant things seem to have an end on earth, 
and pretty soon these friends were called upon to part. 
A carriage, drawn by a sleek white horse, and driven 
by a lady, appeared coming up the road. Frankie re- 
cognized his teacher, who was looking anxiously up 
and down the road, and kissing Fannie Davis good-bye, 
ran out to meet her ; he was lifted into the carriage, 
and in a few moments whirled from sight. 

For many long weeks after this day, Fannie talked 
constantly of her little friend Frankie, and wondered 
when he would come to see her again ; but the weeks 
deepened into months, the flowers drooped their heads 
and withered away, leaving only dry, brown seeds, 
which the little girl carefully gathered and laid away ; 
the leaves drifted from the old oak tree, leaving the 
branches brown and bare ; the robin's nest was de- 
serted, for all the birds had flown away to a sunnier, 
warmer clime, to spend the winter ; and still Frankie 
did not come. Fannie could not play out in the gar- 
den now, except for a little while on the sunniest days ; 
she missed the morning greeting of her little pet robin 
sadly, but she liked to think of him as happy in some 
warmer place, and to look forward to the coming spring, 
when he would return to the old tree. 

Mrs, Davis had been growing paler and thinner all 
summer ; a bad cough frequently racked her frame, and 
distressing pains in the side gave her great uneasiness. 
It was now a difficult task to carry her work to and fro 
to the shop in the city ; yet she felt it must be done, 
and there was no one to do it but herself. Upon the 
scanty proceeds of her toil depended the existence of 






A STOKY FOR THE CHILDREN. 259 

herself and little one. For herself she did not mind so 
much; but for her little girl she was all anxiety. 

A kind-hearted doctor, who lived in the vicinity of 
the little old brown house, called in occasionally, leav- 
ing some dark mixture in a bottle, which the patient 
woman took with the hope of gaining strength ; but 
the days and weeks flew by, bringing but little relief. 

Winter was almost at hand; Mrs. Davis had been 
unable to provide for its approach, and she knew not 
what to do. At last she had been forced to give up 
her work. She had but a little w T ood, flour, and meal 
in the house ; the snow came drifting down, at first 
very slowly, but soon increased in rapidity, until at 
last the ground was covered with a carpet so pure and 
spotless and clear that even angel feet might tread 
upon it ; yet bitterly cold and uncomfortable to the 
poor, bare, suffering feet of those mortals who are with- 
out clothing and lire. 

Down, down came the feathery snow ; darkness fell 
upon the silent house ; little Fannie crept to her 
mother's side beneath the bed-covering, and was 
clasped in her tender arms. Sweet sleep visited the 
child ; but none came to bless the weary eyes of the 
dying mother ; for now the poor woman knew r the 
truth, — her hours on earth were numbered. Oh, how 
she prayed for the good doctor to come and visit her ; 
but he w-as far away by the side of another sick and 
suffering one, and knew not of her desire. Only one 
thought possessed the mind of the sleepless woman, — 
the future w r elfare of her little girl. If she could 
be satisfied of this, she would be content to pass to the 



260 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

spirit world, where she knew her dear husband was 
waiting to welcome her. 

The storm passed with the night ; the morning sun 
shone upon the snow-covered home of our friends, and 
streamed in upon a little group gathered around the bed 
of Mrs. Davis : little Fannie weeping pitifully, and 
clinging to the cold, lifeless hand of that form that had 
once contained the spirit of her mother ; the good, kind 
doctor, whom I have spoken of, and a beautiful lady 
robed in mourning garments, with a face as pale as the 
face of the dead. 

Mrs. Davis had passed away peacefully, for the doc- 
tor had assured her that her little one should be taken 
care of. He was now preparing to leave, to send some 
one to look after the house, and prepare for the funeral 
service of the departed. 

You will remember the little boy, Frankie Hedge, 
who spent a pleasant hour in the garden of the little 
brown house, one sunny summer day, in company with 
little Fannie. Well, Frankie had not forgotten his lit- 
tle play-mate of an hour ; many times would he speak 
of her to his mamma and papa, and they had promised 
him that when he returned from the sea-side, where he 
was going with them for a few weeks, he should again 
see the little girl he had taken such a liking to. 

But, alas, Frankie Hedge, who went to the sea-side a 
strong and happy boy of eight years, returned at the 
end of six weeks a pale and helpless invalid. Fre- 
quent bathing in the ocean spray, and remaining in the 
water too long at a time, weakened his constitution to 
such a degree that when a chill seized him one cloudy 
morning, while splashing about with his companions in 



A STORY FOR THE CHILDREN. 261 

the water, it was with the utmost difficulty he was 
brought to land in a senseless condition. From that 
time he weakened and pined away ; all that human 
love or physician's skill could do was done, but without 
avail; and now, when the December winds howled 
about the splendid residence of his father, he lay pant- 
ing and moaning, his face as white as the snowy pil- 
lows upon which it rested, and his eyes grown large 
and sorrowful, seeking rest and strength from the gen- 
tle face of his mother, who bent above him. 

Often, in his hours of illness, had he spoken to his 
parents of little Fannie Davis, telling of the many fine 
times he meant to have with her when he got well ; 
but now he knew he should never get stronger in this 
world, and so it was that on this cold December even- 
ing, when the snow was flying thick and fast without, 
and the gentle, subdued light of the sick chamber fell 
upon the costly furniture, the rosy curtains, the silver 
ornaments of the mantel, lighting them up with a mel- 
low glow, and shining upon the pallid faces of the anx- 
ious parents, Frankie entreated his mother to go for 
Fannie Davis, and bring her to him. 

Kind Dr. May, who was in attendance, said he knew 
the little girl and her poor, sick mamma, and he would 
go for her himself. But this would not do ; nothing 
would pacify the sick child until his mother premised 
that in the morning she would go in the sleigh with 
the good doctor, find Fannie, and bring her to Frankie ? s 
side. 

"Oh, I am so glad, mamma," said the child; "there 
is a nice, tall man here, and he is so glad too. I saw 
him that day in the garden where fcannie lives • he told 



262 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRTT WORLD. 






me he was Fannie's father. He says pretty soon Fan- 
nie will have no mamma on earth. Do bring her here, 
mamma, and perhaps when she has no mamma, and jou. 
have no little boy, she will be your little girl, and stay 
with you forever ; 'cause I will be \Vith the angels ; but 
I will come to see you sometimes." 

After this the child fell asleep, and in the morning, 
when the sun was shining on the freshly-fallen snow, 
Mrs. Hedge was taken in the doctor's sleigh to the 
home of Fannie Davis ; and that is how they found the 
dying woman and the weeping child. 

Kind, gentle Mrs. Hedge found it impossible to per- 
suade little Fannie to leave her mother's side ; so after 
the spirit of the suffering woman had passed peacefully 
away, she was obliged to return to her home, leaving 
the little girl in charge of a good woman whom the 
doctor had found to remain with and care for her, until 
after the funeral of the body of Mrs. Davis ; for it is 
only the body, dear children, that has to be laid away 
from sight ; the real person lives, and is not cold and 
senseless ; but if he or she has been good, happiness is 
theirs, and they find a beautiful, sweet home in com- 
pany with their dear friends. Mrs. Davis had met her 
dear husband and parents, and found a bright home 
awaiting her, but she had not forsaken nor forgotten 
her little girl, who was left on the earth seemingly 
alone. 

Frankie Hedge* expressed no feeling of disappointment 
when his mother returned without Fannie. " I knew she 
wouldn't come," said he to her as she entered the 
room, after removing her rich cloak and furs. " I told 
papa she wouldn't come. I saw her papa again a few 



A STORY FOR THE CHILDREN. 263 

moments ago, and there was a lady with him with such 
a sweet, pretty face. It made me think of you, 
mamma, it looked so kind and good, and then I knew 
Fannie's mamma was dead and that was her." Mrs. 
Hedge kissed her little boy, and said she thought Fan- 
nie would come by-and-bye, after the funeral of her 
mother's body. " Oh, yes, she will come, mamma ; her 
papa told me so, and I can wait, because I 'm not going 
to leave you for some time yet. I saw dear grandma 
last night, and she kissed me and said: c Not till the 
March winds blow, my lamb, will we be ready to take 
you to our spirit home.' " 

The eyes of the listening parents filled with tears ; 
they knew their darling was traveling fast to the Sum- 
mer-land, yet they did not grieve as some people grieve 
when their loved ones pass away ; for they knew he 
could come back to them. They did not think he was 
dreaming, as the doctor did, when he talked of seeing 
Fannie's papa and his own grandma, because they 
knew the angels are ever around striving to make their 
presence known to their friends. 

In three days Fannie Davis was brought to the 
home of Frankie Hedge. Poor little thing! how her 
eyes lighted up at the sight of the little boy waiting 
anxiously to receive her. What an affectionate meet- 
ing was this ! You would have thought it a meeting 
between a long-lost brother and sister; but the angels 
knew and understood. Both children had changed 
since that long past summer day when they met and 
parted. For while Frankie had grown pale and wan 
from pain and weakness, Fannie had lost her rosy 



264 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

cheeks and sparkling eyes from long confinement and 
grief from the illness and death of her mother. 

Nothing would satisfy Frankie Hedge now but a 
promise that Fannie should stay with him while he re- 
mained in the body, and this desire was granted. 

Sorrow of her own had filled the heart of Mrs. Hedge 
with pity and sympathy, which soon grew into love for 
the little orphan ; and Mr. Hedge, who declared Fan- 
nie looked very much like a little sister of his who 
passed away many years ago, took her into his heart at 
once. 

A little room, opening off the hall where Frankie's 
chamber was situated, was fitted up for little Fannie. 
A beautiful carpet of blue ground, with white lilies 
strewn upon it, covered the floor ; a tiny bed of spot- 
less linen and lace, pretty furniture of blue and white, 
a few pretty pictures upon the pink-tinted walls, and 
blue and white curtains at the window, completed the 
furnishing of the room. This apartment was a con- 
tinued charm to our little girl. Never in her life had 
she beheld anything so beautiful, and she would some- 
times hold her breath and pinch her arm, to see if she 
was not dreaming. 

Mrs. Hedge had undertaken also to clothe the child, 
not in somber garments of black, but in dainty dresses 
of creamy white cashmere, which filled her spirit with 
delight, and made her wish for her mamma to come 
back and see her. 

The two children were constant companions now 
during the day, save when Fannie was absent at 
her meals, or taken out for an airing by Frankie's 
governess. Dr. May declared Frankie very much im- 



A STORY FOIt THE CHILDREN. 2G5 

proved since Fannie came, and Mr. and Mrs. Hedge 
began to hope that health and strength would soon 
return to him. 

What famous limes the children had together ! 
Frankie possessed numerous toys and picture-books, 
which were a source of never-failing delight to the lit- 
tle girl ; besides, he would tell her of the places where 
he had been, and things he had seen, until her little 
eyes would grow round with wonder and pleasure. 
But best of all would she love to listen to him, as he 
told of the visits of her mamma and papa, and his own 
grandmamma to his bedside, and what they said to 
him ; and she would wish, oh, so much, that she could 
see and hear them too, and it made her very happy to 
learn that her mamma and papa were happy in a sw^eet 
home, and they came back every day to Frankie, to 
send their love to their little girl. 

So time sped rapidly away, and it was soon the first 
of February. The clear, white frost covered the 
ground, which shone in the beautiful sunlight of morn- 
ing, or the glittering moonlight of evening, like count- 
less sparks of brilliant light. All was fair, calm, and 
serene. Within doors it was the same ; not a breath 
of discord, not a ripple of inharmony came to disturb 
the quiet peace of that little household. 

A beautiful cabinet-organ stood in the recess of 
Frankie's room, and sometimes, when the twilight fell, 
the little boy would ask his mamma not to have the 
gas lighted, but to play on the organ ; and as the quiet 
shadows of early evening fell, the good lady would 
play softly and sweetly to the listening ears of the 
delighted children. At this hour the presence of the 



266 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 






angels became visible to Prankie, and he would talk 
with them, as though they were in the body. 

One evening, about the middle of the month, Mrs. 
Hedge sat in a large easy-chair, holding her little boy 
in her lap ; he had been very restless and uneasy all 
day, and to soothe him into quiet his mother had taken 
him in her arms. Little Fannie sat a short distance 
from them, her soft, blue eyes fixed in a dreamy gaze. 
Mr. Hedge had just come in, and "stood looking sadly 
down upon his suffering child; 

Suddenly, Fannie arose, passed to the organ, seated 
herself upon the stool, and began running her fingers 
over the keys, producing a soft, sweet melody. Pres- 
ently she began to sing a beautiful song, still playing 
an accompaniment to the words. 

Frankie's parents were astonished beyond measure, 
even while delighted at this wonderful performance of 
the little girl, who had never played a note upon any 
musical instrument in her life ; but the little bov him- 
self viewed the scene with calmness and pleasure. 
Afterward, he told them all that he had seen a beauti- 
ful lady touch Fannie by the hand, lead her to the 
organ, and guide her lingers over the keys. 

The song which Fannie sang Mrs. Hedge recognized 
as a favorite air of a very dear sister of hers, who had 
long since passed to the spirit world, and by the de- 
scription her little boy gave of the lady he saw at Fan- 
nie's side, she was convinced that it was really her 
sister, come back to sing to her once again. 

Every evening after this would the sweet spirit come, 
take control of the little girl, and sing and play to her 
delighted listeners; Frankie never failing to see and 



A STORY FOP, THE CHILDREN. 267 

speak to her, as well as other spirits present, and to 
cinvey to his parents the messages of love and conso- 
lation they would bring. It seemed as though heaven 
had indeed come down to that sick chamber, and that 
angels dwelt within the home. 

These were sad but happy days for Mr. and Mrs. 
Hedge. They now knew that nothing — not even their 
great love — could keep their little boy in the body; his 
strength was failing fast, but his spirit powers were gain- 
ing so rapidty that he could see the angels at any time. 
Many a sacred hour did the parents spend in commun- 
ion with their spirit friends through the powers of 
these two children brought so strangely together ; and 
even while they sorrowed to part with their darling, 
they rejoiced to know that he would be happy in the 
spirit world, where they would some day join him, and 
that while they remained on earth he would return to 
comfort and bless them. 

Frankie himself was perfectly calm and happy in all 
but one thing ; he was troubled and perplexed about 
his little friend Fannie ; it was strange how these chil- 
dren had become attached to each other. Fannie, who 
had always been an active little girl, would sit upon 
the side of the bed for hours at a time, holding 
Frankie's hand, and talk or sing to him until he fell 
asleep, or it was time for her to leave him for her food 
or walk. 

As yet, the little bo} r had not mentioned his trouble 
to anyone : but at length, as the end drew near, he re- 
solved to do so. It was evening, the curtains were 
drawn, and the mellow light shone through the gas- 
globes. The children had kissed each other "good 



268 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIEIT WOKLD. * 

night," and Fannie had retired to her rest. Mr. and 
Mrs. Hedge were sitting with their sick boy ; the nurse 
and physician had retired, and all was quiet through- 
out the house. 

"Mainma and papa," said the child, "there is one 
thing I want so much, so much ; I am going to leave 
you very soon now'; grandma told me this morning she 
would soon come for me ; but I want you to promise 
me something before I go." 

" What is it, my darling ? " asked his mother, as she 
kissed his pale brow. 

" I want you to keep Fannie always with you, and 
let her be your little girl. She will be your comfort. 
The spirits want this, too ; I think they sent me to her 
last summer, and they brought her to us. Please, 
mamma and papa, say she may always stay here with 

you." 

"Yes, dear," answered the father, "your mamma 
and I decided this some time ago. We can never part 
with the little one willingly. She is too precious to us, 
and she has been too dear to our little boy for us to 
let her go from us." 

A smile of joy flashed over the child's features ; he 
was at rest now ; nothing else could disturb him, for he 
was near the gates of the Summer-land. His little 
friend was to be cared for ; that was all he could de- 
sire. With a loving kiss and grateful glance to his 
dear parents, he sank into a sweet and dreamless 
sleep. 

The March winds came and whistled around the old, 
stately house; -the white snow still lay upon the 
ground. It had been an unusually cold winter ; many 



A STORY FOR THE CHILDREN. 269 

pour souls had felt the biting blast ; but little Fannie 
Davis, cared for by loving friends and guardian spirits, 
had been mercifully protected from all want and suf- 
fering. 

It was twilight, — the angel's hour in that home of 
wealth and splendor. Mr. and Mrs. Hedge, good doc- 
tor May, the gentle old nurse, and little Fannie Davis 
were gathered around the couch of the child whose 
mortal life was fast ebbing away. But there was a far 
larger company gathered in that silent room, — angelic 
beings came to take the loved one home, and these the 
eyes of the child watched with solemn delight. Calmly, 
sweetly, gently, his soul passed out from the body, to 
be met by loving welcome, and borne to the blooming 
bowers of Summer-land, where all is beauty, gladness, 
and joy. 

Tender hands robed the little form of clay in gar- 
ments of spotless white, adorned it with rare and fra- 
grant flowers, and with many caresses and tears, con- 
signed it to its last resting-place. But the little boy, 
Frankie, now glad and strong and free, still lived in a 
beautiful home, from which he could return to those 
he loved. 

Three days after the burial of the body, Mr. and 
Mrs. Hedge were seated together, conversing sadly of 
the late events. Little Fannie, who was present, 
seemed to pay no attention to their conversation ; the 
poor child had grown strangely silent and sad of late, 
for she missed her little companion more than tongue 
can tell. 

"Suddenly her form straightened, her eyes bright- 
ened, and a smile spread over her features. " Oh, 



270 LIFE AND LABOK IN THE SPIEIT WORLD. 



Frankie, Frankie," she exclaimed; "he is here — see! 
see ! How good and bright he looks ! " 

In a moment her eyes closed, her features changed, 
and passing to the side of the sofa, where the elder 
parties were seated, she embraced them fondly, and in 
Frankie's well-known tones addressed them, telling of 
his pleasure, his beautiful home, how well and strong 
he had grown ; telling of the dear ones with him, and 
expressing his delight at the opportunity of returning 
to his dear, dear parents. 

What a happy hour was this! — their dear one re- 
turning to speak to them. Tears of joy fell from their 
eyes, and the sorrowing parents were lead to rejoice in 
the goodness and mercy of our Father in Heaven. 

Often after this w r as the scene repeated ; almost 
daily, Frankie would return, and control little Fannie 
to speak to his father and mother ; many times he ap- 
peared to the little girl, and the children would play 
together, as though both were in* the form ; so that 
loneliness and sorrow vanished from the hearts of all, 
and it indeed seemed that their dear one had never 
died. 

Mr. and Mrs. Hedge never had cause to regret adopt- 
ing Fannie Davis; she was the light and life of their 
household, through whom the angels came and minis- 
tered to weary hearts. Many a life has been com- 
forted, many a home brightened by the messages of 
love, hope, and cheer, given through her organism by 
good spirits. She is now a young lady, — sweet, gen- 
tle, and lovable, — whose purest happiness comes to her 
life when she is comforting the sad, and assisting the 
needy. Spirit Frankie, with her own dear father and 



A STOEY FOR THE CHILDREN". 271 

mother, and many other angels, guard and guide her 
on in her useful mission of helpfulness and love. Thus, 
you may see, dear children, how the angels ever care 
for those in need. 



272 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 



CHAPTER XVII. 

THE CHILDREN OF THE SUMMER-LAND. 

I think the dear little boys and girls in earth life 
would like to know something about the children who 
live in the bright Summer-land; and so I am going to 
tell them about the little ones I have seen in that 
sweet country, and the pretty places where they live. 

First, my little friends, I will tell you of the beauti- 
ful place which we call Lily-Vale. It is a pretty spot 
where flowers- bloom all the time, and where birds sing 
and carol in their merry way to please the children 
who live and go to school there. A large lake of clear 
water is in the center of Lily-Vale ; all around its 
shores great trees grow, and their huge branches, 
trimmed with glossy green leaves, throw a pleasant 
shade upon the water, so that it looks like a large, 
green, shining jewel. Little white boats, some of them 
in the shape of swans, and others fashioned in the form 
of various shells, ride upon the lake, and it is the de- 
light of the scholars who dwell here to be allowed, as 
they often are, to sail in these tiny " floats," as we call 
them, under the care of their teacher or guardian 
friend. 

They gather together in parties upon the lake shore, 



THE CHILDBEN OF THE STJMMER-LASTD. 273 

a guide and two children entering each boat, and shoot 
off across the water to enjoy the calm breeze and deli- 
cious, gliding motion of the skiffs, and at the same time 
to learn lessons concerning the nature, qualities, and 
uses of water, and the laws of motion as connected 
with the flow of waves. The manner of learning about 
these things is different in the Summer-land than on 
earth, and I fear my little mortal friends would not 
understand did I attempt to explain it. 

Well, sometimes there may be seen from twenty to 
thirty floats, each containing three persons, — a teacher 
and two children, — upon the bosom of the lake. To- 
day the parties may be content to just move quietly 
along upon the water, and tomorrow they may rapidly 
glide to some distant part of Lily- Vale, there to en- 
joy a picnic ramble, perhaps, in Maple Grove or 
Woody Glen, — two favorite places of resort for the 
scholars, — and to gather information concerning botany 
and the other branches of natural history. I am sure 
my little readers would like to sail upon the lake of 
which I write, and to make one of the happy, joyous 
party of children who never quarrel, but are always 
gentle, affectionate, and deferential to their teachers 
and one another. 

But I must tell you something more of the valley 
called Lily-Vale, named thus because its very fine, 
velvet-like grass, or sward, is dotted with fragrant, 
beautiful lilies. These sweet flowers are the delight of 
the children, and the pride of the teachers' hearts, and 
they make the place one great bower of fragrance and 
beauty. 

Tall and massive trees uprear their heads in this 



271 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 

place, scattered apart, and in groves, and beneath their 
luxuriant shade scholar and teacher alike spend many 
a happy hour with lesson and task. Other flowers be- 
side the lily also grow here, and the little ones are 
never wearied in tending to them, or watching their 
growth from day to day. The sun shines brightly 
upon all 'things; and when the plants or flowers or 
trees need moisture, the showers come, — not in great, 
heavy raindrops, but in fine sheets of silvery spray, 
which moisten all things without drenching them, and 
through which may be seen a mild, yellow light which 
comes from the sun above the fleecy clouds. 

In the distance — for Lily- Vale is not a small place 
— may be seen great towering mountains, encircling 
the valley ; their shining heads, which glow in the sun- 
light with purple and rosy hues, looking like radi- 
ant guides watching over the little folks below them, 
are fair to gaze upon, and many a lesson of firmness, 
fidelity, and truth do the children learn from the sight 
of those faithful sentinels of Lily- Vale. 

And now, my little friends, you wish to know how 
the children live in this pretty spot. Well, they live 
very much as you do in your earthly homes, only many 
of them do not live with their mammas and papas — 
because perhaps the parents are on earth, or have gone 
away and forgotten their little ones, or for some other 
reason — but reside with their teachers or guides, who 
are always kind, loving, and attentive to the little peo- 
ple under their charge. 

In this sweet place there are a number of little white 
houses, some smaller than others, — because the num- 
ber of inmates of some are less than of others, — and in 



THE CHILDREN OF THE SUMMER-LAND. 275 

these houses the children live. These houses, or 
"Rhonas," are all round like pavilions, and have en- 
trances on every side ; the windows open like doors 
from floor to ceiling, and are generally open wide. 
The columns, or posts, of the " Rhonas " are entwined 
with growing vines, which throw out their purple, 
pink, golden, or scarlet blossoms to catch the gentle 
breeze. The insides of the houses are furnished 
prettily but simply, and all look neat, tasteful, and 
sweet, just as little children's homes always should; 
for the surroundings of a child have a great deal to do 
w T ith forming its character and disposition, as well as 
with developing its tastes. 

Books, pictures, music, and everything beautiful, are 
to be- found in the little homes of Lily- Vale, and all 
who dwell there live in harmony with one another ; the 
children are obedient and affectionate toward the 
teachers, who in turn are respectful, loving, and ten- 
der toward their pupils. The older scholars assist in 
training and caring for the younger, and all are happy 
in this Summer-land home. 

Teachers in the spirit world do not have charge of so 
many children as tutors do on earth. No teacher has 
more than seven pupils under her charge, and many 
have only one or two ; for they believe that by having 
but a few scholars they can better attend to the train- 
ing of mind and body than they could if they had many 
to look after, as in that case some portion of the train- 
ing would be sure to be neglected. 

Sometimes the pupils of each teacher learn their les- 
sons in their homes, but often they may be seen in the 
open air, under the trees, in the groves, by the lake- 



276 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

side, or elsewhere, busily employed over their studies 
and gaining practical knowledge from the various ob- 
jects around them. 

But there is a beautiful and grand building in Lily- 
Vale, called " The Temple of Art," which I must tell 
you of; for it is so spacious and lofty, and fashioned of 
such a shining white, almost transparent, substance 
that it can be seen from a far distance, and excites 
the wonder as well as admiration of all who gaze 
upon it. 

This beautiful building has no side-walls, but is open 
all around, its roof being supported by heavy columns 
of white, shining stone. Its ceiling is carved and 
tinted to resemble the blue sky ; its floor is of many- 
colored stones, laid in circles; in the center, a large 
fountain of silvery white constantly sends forth fan-like 
shapes of perfumed spray ; all around the interior of 
the temple are soft-cushioned seats, but at the farther 
end is a raised platform, where the Masters of Art sit 
when thev come to instruct the children. 

At regular intervals of time, the children of Lily- 
Vale gather in this temple to receive instruction in 
music, painting, sculpture, or some other art, for all the 
children do not learn the same thing. Some love 
music and acquire a ready knowledge of it, but do not 
easily learn the art of painting; others care nothing 
for music, but are eager to learn how to paint, or carve, 
or do something else ; and as each one is not obliged to 
study those things for which he or she has no taste, 
but is allowed to gain a knowledge of that which they 
desire to know, Lily-Vale is full of bright and apt 
scholars, who are a credit to themselves and to their in- 



THE CHILDBEN OF THE SUMMER-LAND. 277 

structors. When the scholars or classes for. any par- 
ticular study convene in the Art Temple, they are ad- 
dressed by some great and good person who gave spe- 
cial attention to that stud)^ when on earth, understands 
it thoroughly, and now delights to teach the children 
something of his knowledge, and assist in drawing out 
the powers within them, better than he does to com- 
pose a choral, paint a picture, carve a statue, or sing a 
poem of his own; and the little ones listen attentively, 
retaining the information they receive in their minds, 
which later on they seek to work out in experiments 
for themselves. The exhibitions of paintings and 
statues sometimes made in this temple are very grand; 
the concerts heard sometimes are very sweet and beau- 
tiful, and the music that rings out from this place is 
more delightful than anything you can ever hear on 
earth. 

And so here, in this charming spot, little children 
live, and grow, and thrive. They play and work, live 
happily together, grow in goodness and stature day by 
day, and learn to be truthful and earnest in their lives, 
in their studies and occupations, that they may be 
noble, honest, earnest men and women by-and-bye. 

There is a beautiful spot in the Summer-land which 
I shall call Crystal-Lake. This resort is not like Lily- 
Vale, for it is smaller, more shallow, and in other re- 
spects quite different. Crystal-Lake is surrounded by 
banks of moss, green and cool, which afford soft-cush- 
ioned seats to the little children who come to play and 
frolic. In every direction trees uplift their branches 
toward the blue sky, flowers bloom and birds sing, 
making the place beautiful and gay and very sweet. 



278 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

But I must tell you, dear children of earth, of one 
peculiarity of Crystal-Lake, and that is this : the waters 
of that clear and sparkling basin are never still, but are 
continuously ruffled by the breezes that pass over 
thein ; and as the tiny waves move softly to and fro, 
they produce low, singing tones, like the tinkling of 
silver bells, which are very sweet and musical, and the 
constant delight of all who listen to them. This pecul- 
iarity of Crystal-Lake has earned for it the name of 
" Chiming Waves," the sound which the waters make 
being much like what the chime of a cluster of small 
silver bells would be. The surface of this lake is so 
clear, and its bed so near, that the latter glistens in the 
bright sunshine with many colors, and presents the ap- 
pearance of a floor sparkling with precious gems of 
every hue, rendering it a beautiful sight to gaze 
upon. 

Under the trees which surround Crj^stal-Lake, and 
in the open spaces between them, are to be found all 
manner of appliances for the exercise of the children 
who daily gather here ; swings and bells, swinging 
clubs and rebounding balls ; " aerial glides," which are 
a kind of balloon or air-car, and many other things 
which the children of earth know nothing of, all for 
the amusement and development of the children; for 
in spirit life all amusement is combined with utility, 
and all recreation so planned as to assist in the devel- 
opment of the body as well as the expansion of the 
mind. 

The waters of Crystal-Lake are used mostly for bath- 
ing purposes for the children, who love to glide through 
them and enjoy the delicious coolness while listening 



THE CHILDREN OF THE SUMMER-LAND. 279 

to the songs of the waves ; and a pretty sight may be 
daily seen in this place when numbers of tiny children, 
none of them more than ten years of age, are sporting 
in the water and filling the rose-tinted air with the 
music of their shouts and laughter. 

Crystal-Lake and its vicinity is what we call a large 
sanitarium, — that is, a place where health may be 
found, where no one can be sick and weak. All who 
live here in the little white houses, that are numerous, 
never know what it is to be feeble, but are strong, act- 
ive, and happy; for perfect health brings enjoyment 
with it. 

There are a great many of these beautiful sanitari- 
ums in the spirit world, and they are not all for the 
children ; many of them are for grown people, who re- 
quire care. But these we will not now visit, as our 
work is entirely with the little children of the Summer- 
land. 

I suppose, my dears, you have seen some little chil- 
dren on earth who are sick and feeble, and who are 
never strong and well ; and perhaps you have heard 
that these poor suffering darlings have passed from 
earth, and their bodies been buried away from sight. 
Well, it is just such children as those suffering ones 
who are taken to the pleasant sanitariums, like that of 
Crystal-Lake, in the Summer-land, and there, in those 
beautiful places, they grow well and strong and happy, 
and are never sick nor miserable any more. Perhaps 
their papas and mammas on earth were very poor, and 
the little ones were not provided with anything bright 
and pretty when in the body; then they are very 
happy and joyous when they find themselves in this 



280 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

sweet home, and are able to appreciate and enjoy all 
its beauties. Indeed, no matter how poor, or in what 
lowly circumstances the little sick children have lived 
on earth, they are all just as tenderly cared for and 
loved, and provided with just as beautiful surround- 
ings as though they had been the petted children of 
very wealthy parents, and their little hearts soon learn 
to respond in love ; for there are no distinctions among 
the children of the sweet Summer-land, — all are equally 
cared for. 

Perhaps, my dears, you have heard of little children 
on the earth who have been neglected by everyone, and 
obliged to wander around the world by themselves, 
unloved and uncared for. Sometimes such children 
die and are taken to the spirit world. They are little 
pallid, tired things, who need to be strengthened and 
made happy ; and they are placed in the bright sani- 
tariums, given plenty of fresh air and pure sunlight, 
their limbs are bathed in the clear water, they are al- 
lowed to play and romp and sing ; they use the vari- 
ous contrivances for amusement and exercise, and in 
a little while present an appearance of perfect health 
and happiness. 

The kindest of mother-nurses are in these places, 
who love and pet the little ones under their care to 
their heart's content. They never have to give the 
children medicine, for it is not known nor required 
here. They never have to punish them, for there is so 
much love and kindness here it is a pleasure, and it is 
very easy, for the children to be always gentle and 
good. 

Those sanitariums, like Crystal-Lake, which is a great 



THE CHILDREN OF THE SUMMER-LAND. 281 

garden of flowers and trees and birds, with a charming 
musical basin of water in its center, where everything 
is sweet and beautiful, and where it is delightful to 
live and enjoy the freedom of real existence, are the 
only kind of children's hospitals I have ever heard of 
in the Summer-land; and they are the brightest, 
healthiest, most enchanting spots I have ever visited. 
The children who live there are real children, — natural, 
artless, innocent, happj', and free. 

Happy Valley is the name of another beautiful 
place in the Summer-land, where children live. As its 
name implies, it is a valley; for great green hills sur- 
round and hedge it in, and it lies like a brigfft and 
sparkling jewel within the sweet embrace of those 
wooded heights which may be seen from its every 
point of view. The hills around the valley are covered 
with groves of shady trees, the green foliage of which 
gives a restful, cool, and inviting sight to the eye that 
gazes upon them. The inhabitants, especially the lit- 
tle folks, take great delight in climbing those hills and 
holding their school sessions, meetings, picnics, and 
social gatherings, upon their summits. The valley 
is fully as pretty in appearance as any place I have 
before written of, and indeed those who dwell there 
have never before known such a charming spot. Bright 
and fragrant flowers gem the soft, green grass ; shrubs 
and thickets of red and yellow, white and pink, roses 
are abundant ; creeping vines, with green leaves and 
long, finger-like spikes of purple or crimson flowers, 
twine around the walls of every home, and all things 
are sweet and pure ; streams of water gush out here 
and there ; natural fountains send out jets of clear and 



282 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

sparkling water ; birds sing joyously in the trees, and 
hop fearlessly in and out of the houses; so tame are 
they that they will perch upon the finger of any little 
boy or girl who calls to them, and sing a song of cheer 
to the great delight of their mountain keepers. 

Happy Valley is like a vast school-room filled 
with the bright and cheerful faces of little children, 
with here and there an adult or grown person who is 
a kind, loving, and gentle teacher. The lessons are 
always learned in the open air, never inside the houses ; 
for much information is gained by the little ones from 
the natural scenery which they so frequently gaze 
upon.* The children of this place are very musical in 
their tastes, and are given every opportunity and facil- 
ity to cultivate their powers in this direction. 

You have heard of a little instrument called the 
seolian harp, which, when placed in an open window or 
anywhere where the wind will sweep across its strings, 
gives forth a very sweet and plaintive melody. Well, 
in Happy Valley every child who desires one — and 
who does not? — has an instrument very similar to that 
little harp, which they place where the soft breezes 
can sweep across it, thus evoking the most sweet and en- 
chanting music, not sad like the melody of the seolian 
harps of earth, but cheerful, inspiring, and very tuneful. 
A stranger entering this valley, and for the first time 
listening to the music drawn from a number of these lit- 
tle instruments —as he will be sure to do — will won- 
der if he has entered fairy-land, and if it is the chiming 
and chanting of the fragrant flower-bells he hears, so 
exquisite is the sound. But no; it is only the chil- 
dren's harps, played upon by mystic fingers of the 



THE CHILDREN OF THE SUMMER-LAND. 283 

wind, and teaching a lesson of cheer and hopefulness 
to the little ones. The teachers take this method of 
instructing their pupils in the laws of vibration, of har- 
mony, of melody, and of rhythm, while explaining to 
them by practical illustration the operating power in 
the breeze that causes it to have such a glorious effect 
upon, the tiny instrument. 

The little girl of whom I am going to tell you is 
only about eight years old. She is a very quiet, gen- 
tle child, full of care and thoughtfulness for others. 
Her great pleasure is found in trying to make others 
happy. I will not tell you how she looks ; but if you 
know of any good, kind, loving little girl who tries to 
help others, to speak softly and pleasantly to them, and 
to smile cheerfully when desired to do anything, w r hy, 
you may think she looks like this little spirit girl 
whom I shall call Flora — after the flowers. Flora 
came to the Summer-land when about four years of age. 
At first she felt very sad, and would sit all day silent 
and sorrowful by the side of some stream, or upon 
some grassy knoll, and take no heed of the happy 
sports of the frolicsome children around her, for you 
see she had left a dear mamma and papa and a sweet 
little baby-brother upon the earth, and she felt that 
they missed her and wanted her back in their home. 

But in a little while our Flora became sprightly and 
cheerful, for she found that she could return to her 
earthly home ; and at night, when her dear parents and 
little brother were asleep, she could talk to their 
spirits and even sing them songs (for she had a very 
sweet voice), and in the morning she would sometimes 
hear her mamma say : " It seemed last night as though 



284 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

I could hear my little girl singing to me, and I do 
sometimes think she comes to baby, he is so good, and 
smiles and chirps so much, just as he used to when she 
played with him." And the papa would smile and 
say : " It does really seem as though there was an 
angel in the house ; I feel as though I am nearer 
heaven than I used to be." So you see this little 
spirit girl was doing a great work in a quiet way, by 
coming to her mamma and papa in a loving, gentle 
manner, and by brightening their lives with her cheer- 
ful, sunny presence- 
Flora had a little harp, such as I have told you of, 
given to her, and she would sometimes bring and place 
it in the doorway of her papa's home, and the breeze 
or air-current would cause its strings to vibrate with 
sweet, faint melody. The little baby-brother would 
hear the celestial music, and laugh, crow, and clap his 
hands, while his mamma would lay down her sewing 
or pause in her work, and strain her ears to listen to 
the strange, sweet, faint sounds that fell upon them. 

Well, this continued for some time, until Flora's 
mamma became fully convinced that the sweet musical 
strains she so often heard were not the effects of an 
active imagination, but that they were real and tan- 
gible ; and hearing of a spiritual medium not far 
away, she determined to visit her to learn something 
if she could of those who are called dead. 

I am not going to tell you about the spiritual experi- 
ences of Flora's mamma, only that she was so pleased 
with what she heard at the home of the medium whom 
she visited that she went again and again, for at each 
call she made upon the spirits through the medium she 



THE CHILDREN OF THE SUMMER-LAND. 285 

received more and more information concerning her 
own dear ones in the spirit world, and never failed to 
learn something of her little Flora, who always came 
with messages of love. 

So you see, dear children, this little girl of Happy 
Valley accomplished the great work of bringing hap- 
piness, comfort, and peace to the sad heart of her 
mamma, and, later, of bringing the grand knowledge of 
immortal life to that mamma, and convincing her that 
her loved one who had died still lived and loved her, 
and would come to her. And all this was performed 
because the little girl desired to bless and help her 
mamma, and so brought the little spirit harp and 
caused the winds to play upon it in her earthly home. 

Our little spirit girl, Flora, sometimes takes her harp 
into earthly homes where want or misery or pain are 
felt, and in the quiet hours of night, when the tired in- 
mates are what you call asleep, she plays and sings to 
them, and their spirits, which are not asleep, though 
their bodies are wrapped in slumber, listen to the 
sweet sounds and grow strong and happy; for they 
gain power from the spirit sounds to go on in their 
weary life on earth. These poor, sad people do not in 
their waking hours remember that they heard such 
heavenly music and singing, but they sometimes recol- 
lect that they had dreamed pleasant things, and they 
often wonder why they feel so happy when the}' awake 
and so strong to go through with the toils of the day. 
It is because they had been visited in their sleep by an 
angel child. 

There is a large hospital in one of your cities where 
poor, sick, suffering people lie on beds of anguish. Men 



286 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIEIT WOELD. 

and women, and sometimes little children, are taken 
there to find relief from pain and fever, or perhaps to 
die and go to the spirit world. Kind nurses and doc- 
tors do all they can for these sick people, but, ah, they 
do not know how they are assisted by the little spirits 
who, like Flora, take their tiny harps and play upon 
them, or set them where the breeze can sweep over 
them, thus invoking sweet sounds that are heard by 
the spirit ears of the sufferers, and which lull their 
fevered fancies or soothe their burning pain. 

I will tell you of one case where great good was ac- 
complished by our little friend Flora. A strong man 
lay very ill in the hospital ward. His brain seemed to 
be on fire, for all the fever which had attacked his sys- 
tem bad mounted there. His suffering was intense, his 
ravings were terrible to listen to ; he had been given 
up to die by the doctors, — that is, they could do noth- 
ing to save his life. Dear little Flora visited the side 
of this man constantly. She had placed her spirit-harp 
above his cot, and the faint breeze that was allowed to 
circulate around it was sufficient to cause a vibration 
of the strings of the instrument. Time passed ; the 
man grew worse and worse ; the physicians were com- 
pelled to minister opiates to him to ease his sufferings. 
At length, when he had succumbed to the power 
of the drug, he sank away into a deep stupor; but 
though his outer senses were numb, his spirit-hear- 
ing was alive. Sounds from the spirit-harp fell upon 
his hearing, perceiving which Flora began to sing a 
soft, sweet melody. The man listened and grew calm 
and quiet. The doctors watching his sleeping form, 
dreaded its awakening; but when the patient dl,\ 



THE CHILDREN OF THE SUMMER-LAND. 287 

arouse from his slumber, it was with cooled brain and 
stilled pulse. "Doctor," he cried, "I have seen an an- 
gel ; I have heard her sing to me ; I shall get well ! " 

The physician smiled at what he considered the 
fancy of a sick brain; but the patient did recover his 
health and strength. From the day when he first 
heard the spiritual music, and listened to Flora's sing- 
ing, he began to grow better, until he was pronounced 
well by the doctors. But he was a long time regaining 
his strength, and every time he fell into slumber Flora's 
harp would strike upon his hearing, and very often he 
would hear the sound of her voice in song. These 
moments always gave him power, rested him, brought 
him new strength, and thus his spirit was enabled to 
overcome the weakness and pain of the body. He re- 
covered his health, and became also a firm believer in 
the power of angels to relieve the sickness and suffer- 
ings of mortals. 

In the same hospital where the sick man was cured 
of his fever, through the power of Flora and her harp, 
many other suffering persons also have been blessed 
and aided in various ways by the same ministering 
power. I will now T tell you about a young woman who 
lay there wasting away with consumption. This pa- 
tient could not be restored to bodily health, either by 
mortals or spirits ; nor was it desirable that she should 
be, for life had been hard for her. The world had been 
very cruel, and she had suffered much. The only hope 
for her happiness would be in passing away to the 
bright Summer-land, where she would find friends, 
kindness, and home. But she did not know about 
these things as we do, dear children, and she did not 



288 LIFE AND LABOK, IN THE SPIRIT WOELD. 

want to " die ; " she did not want to leave the body, for 
she dreaded the Beyond. 

Well, this woman — I will call her Lizzie — suffered 
agony of mind in thinking of death, and little Flora 
felt great compassion for her. She sought in every 
way to influence the mind of Lizzie with bright and 
happy thoughts. She would sing to her, place her 
harp where its music might possibly be heard, and in 
many ways endeavor to bring comfort to the weary 
girl. At length, when Lizzie had become so weak and 
pallid that it seemed as though the soul must part with 
the body, her inner hearing was opened, and the music 
of the tiny harp fell upon it. She listened, — listened, 
oh, so intently. Soon a smile lighted up her wan fea- 
tures ; it was, indeed, heavenly music to her. In a lit- 
tle while she heard a voice in sweet, childish tones 
singing these words : — 

" We are coming, we are coming, 
With our spirits filled with love, 
To guide thy weary footsteps 
To our Father's home above ; 
We are coming, we are coming, 
And the night will quickly fly, 
There is rest and hope and comfort, 
Life and Peace are drawing nigh." 

The sick woman aroused with a start and looked so 
strangely at the nurse that the latter said : " What is 
the matter, Lizzie?" "Nothing is the matter," re- 
plied Lizzie ; " but I am so glad, I feel so happy. I am 
not afraid to die now, God is good ; He will not de- 
stroy a poor girl like me who has had so much to bear. 
I think he will take me to his home. I have heard 






THE CHILDREN OF THE SUMMER-LAND. 289 

such sweet music, such tender words! God is good; 
he will help me. I am ready to go to him." 

The next day Lizzie died with a smile on her lips, 
and as her soul passed out from the body she heard 
the sweet, soft music of the harp, and caught a glimpse 
of Flora as she sane : — 

o 

" There is rest, and hope and comfort, 
Life and Peace are drawing nigh ! " 

Only one more story of Flora and her harp have I 
time to tell you, dear children, and this is of a little 
boy w r ho was very ill. He, too, must pass away to the 
Summer-land; he was too weak and ill to recover 
bodily health. His parents were wealthy, and he was 
their only darling. They felt as though they could not 
give him up. To his luxurious home Flora found her 
way frequently, and the child had grown so spiritual 
that he could hear her sing, and listen to the music 
evoked from her mystic harp. Many times he spoke 
to his dear parents of the sweet music and singing he 
heard, and they sadty shook their heads ; for they felt 
that he was nearing the gateway of heaven. 

However, two days before the angel came to take 
him home, his mother, who was sitting by his side, also 
heard the music and singing, and her heart grew com- 
forted as so many others had become before. On the 
night that the little boy's spirit passed out to the 
higher life both the parents heard the wonderful 
music ; and it brought such peace to their souls they 
could no longer wish to keep their darling here to suf- 
fer pain, but with a murmured prayer, and without a 
rebellious thought, they kissed his brow and gave his 
spirit up to the keeping of the angels. 



290 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

LITTLE BERTIE AND OTHERS. 

In the beautiful Summer-land where I live, men and 
women who are always kind and good are the teachers 
of little children. They once lived on earth, and they 
loved children ; so now, in the beautiful heavens, they 
are teachers. If you know any man or woman who 
loves children, and is kind to them, you may know 
these good people will some day be teachers and guides 
of little ones in another world. 

You would like to know about the Summer-land 
where I live. It is like a large garden, extending as 
far as you can see or travel ; beds of gay flowers bloom 
there and sweeten the air with their fragrance ; lakes 
and brooks and fountains splash and gurgle with crys- 
tal water; there are groves of trees, in the leafy 
branches of which birds sing and chirp all the day ; 
butterflies flit about from flower to flower, and the 
golden sunlight falls in beauty over all. 

In this vast garden we have our homes; some are 
snug little white houses, covered with flowering vines, 
and shining out daintily from the glossy green ; others 
are stately habitations, large and roomy, and built of 
white or rose-colored or golden-hued stone. 



LITTLE BERTIE AND OTHERS. 291 

Here we live with those we love, and we strive to be 
good and kind to all. The kinder and gentler we are 
the more beautiful our homes appear, and the sweeter 
grow the lovely blossoms about us, because when any- 
one is good, he sends out a bright, shining light, which 
influences and envelopes all that it reaches, and beauti- 
fies it; but if anyone is unkind, he sends out a dark, 
cloud-like vapor, that blights and destroys the flowers, 
and darkens his surroundings. 

The little children meet in groups in this fair garden, 
and, tended by their kind teachers, they learn their 
lessons and sing their little songs. Sometimes a new 
friend is brought to them, some little one who has just 
left earth and is in need of kind friends and loving 
care, and these children at once welcome the new- 
comer, give her a share of what is theirs, love her, in- 
clude her in their pleasures, do not ask whether she 
was rich or poor, and make her happy. To this sweet 
place all who wish can come, that is, if they are gentle 
and kind; but the light here is so brilliant that it 
would hurt the eyes that are often filled with anger. 
Some day, w r hen your bodies die, you will come here, 
if you wish to be taught, if you are children, or to be 
teachers if you are grown up. 

A little girl came to us from earth a short time ago ; 
she was so white and quiet and gentle that we dressed 
her in white and called her Lily. She had never been 
to such a pretty place before ; her parents were poor 
and could not live in the country, but were forced to 
dwell in a little narrow back street in the big city. 
You can imagine her delight at finding herself in our 
Summer-land, where she could cull the beautiful flow- 



292 LIFE AND LABOR IK THE SPIRIT WORLD, 



ers and hear the birds sing, and play with them, too, 
all day, if she wished. (The beautiful birds are very 
tame in our world ; they perch upon our shoulders and 
hands, singing all the time ; they are not afraid, and no 
one ever harms them.) 

For a while this little girl was very happy and con- 
tented; she was such a mild, gentle little thing that we 
all loved her at once. Soon I perceived that she grew 
more quiet, white, and sad, and I found that she was 
grieving because she had all these sweet joys around 
her, flowers, birds, fields, friends, a beautiful home and 
kind teachers, while her mother, and a little sister, who 
was lame, were obliged to live on earth in the little 
dark street, with nothing beautiful to brighten their 
lives. She wanted her mother, she wanted Nellie to 
share her new home, or she wanted to go back and live 
with them. Then I showed her that though it was not yet 
time for her dear mother and sister to come to the Sum- 
mer-land, yet she could go back to them, and make them 
feel better and happier. She was all delight at the 
thought. Plucking handfuls of the sweet flowers that 
grew around her, with her pure face all ashine with 
love, she asked me to take her back to her earthly 
home, which I was glad to do. 

We found her mother hard at work sewing, and the 
little lame girl trying to help her. We brought all our 
influence to bear upon the two, but could not make 
them feel our presence. Leaving the flowers she had 
gathered, spirit Lily came away disappointed and sad. 
But again and again she tried, until at last, little lame 
Nellie began to see the flowers and the light which 
shone around her angel sister, and finally she could see 



LITTLE BEIITIE AND OTHERS. 293 

that sister herself, converse with her, and tell her won- 
dering mother the many strange things told to her of 
the Summer-land. 

Now our little Lily is contented and happy, anxious 
to learn in our spirit school, for every day she returns 
to earth, to teach her sister what she learns, to show 
her the flowers and birds of heaven, and to bless and 
comfort her mother with her presence and her love. 

Little Bertie was a sweet little boy, the only child 
his mother had ; his father had gone to dwell with the 
angels long ago, and his dear mother was obliged to 
labor very hard for the support of herself and her little 
boy. Bertie and his dear mamma lived in a little 
white house, that had a flower-garden attached to it, 
where the roses and pansies and sweet pinks grew and 
blossomed through all the long, golden days of sum- 
mer. The little house stood just out of town, not very 
far from the big stone house where the lady lived who 
supplied Bertie's mother with sewing work. 

Little Bertie was only seven years old, but it was his 
delight to dig and plant in the garden, to water the 
flowers, and to keep the weeds from choking up the 
blossoming plants and shrubs ; and while engaged in 
this work, he would chirp and whistle to the dear lit- 
tle birds who came to watch him, and to sing him sweet 
songs, as they swung merrily upon the branches of the 
one* cherry-tree that the garden contained. 

One day, as little Bertie was working away and sing- 
ing a childish song, a tiny shadow fell across his path, 
and looking up he saw a little girl, about five years 
old, standing beside him, and gazing wistfully at a 
bunch of red roses he held in his hand, which he had 



294 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

just gathered for his mother. The little stranger had 
evidently strayed through the open gate ; her pale face 
was very thin and wan, her large blue eyes appeared 
as though they were only used to looking on disagree- 
able scenes ; but now they were lighted up with pleas- 
ure at the sight of the beautiful flowers ! Her cloth- 
ing was poor and worn, and her whole appearance be- 
tokened want and suffering. 

Little Bertie's curiosity, as well as sympathy, was 
aroused; he plied the child with questions, but, alas, 
she could not answer, for she was dumb. This she 
made him understand by signs, also that she had come 
a long way and was tired ; she stretched out her hands 
toward the blooming flowers, as though they could give 
her rest. 

Crowding her hands full of flowers, Bertie led the lit- 
tle wanderer in to his mother, who soon made her more 
comfortable, by bathing her heated body in cool water, 
and by feeding her with a bowl of fresh milk and 
bread. 

That night the little dumb girl slept in a nice, soft 
bed with Bertie's mother. The next day Bertie's 
mother tried to find out the home of the little girl, and 
for many days after, but all in vain. The angels had 
led her to that pretty home, and the angels intended 
she should stay. Her former home had been one of 
misery and want; her own mother was an angel in 
heaven, and her father had neglected and beaten her. 
Bertie was greatly delighted with his little sister, as he 
called the stranger ; and soon the two children learned 
to love each other very dearly. 

Bertie and his mother were soon able to understand 



LITTLE BERTIE AND OTHERS. 295 

the signs the little girl made, and there was no diffi- 
culty in knowing her wants. They called her Daisy ; 
and the two children were to be seen daily among the 
flowers, which both fondly loved. 

Bertie's mother had to work harder than ever now, 
as she had another little mouth to feed, and another 
little body to clothe ; but she did not fret, for she 
loved the little girl, who gave so much pleasure to her 
Bertie. Sometimes, when the children were tired with 
work and play, and had become quiet, or at the twi- 
light hour, when the flowers and birds were going to 
rest, little Daisy would creep to the feet of Bertie's 
mamma, and, fixing her gaze upon the far-away blue 
sky, would put up her little hands with a look as though 
she heard sweet sounds, and saw beautiful sights. And 
so she did ; for the angels came very close to this little 
girl, and sometimes, when they brought her flowers 
from the Summer-land, she would see them and hear 
the sweet songs they sang. 

The winter began to approach ; summer faded awaj^, 
and little Bertie was very ill. The angels wanted him 
in their beautiful home, and one night, just before the 
snowy Christmas time, he drew his mamma's face 
down to his and kissed it, put his arms around her 
neck, and whispered : " I am going, mamma ; papa says 
so. I see him ; he says Daisy will be your child now ; 
the angels brought her here for you ; and he says I can 
come to you again." And so he passed away to the 
pure spirit world, where all is light and joy. 

His mamma wept over the cold, white body of her 
little boy, from which his sweet spirit had forever fled ; 
but little Daisy only smiled as she gazed upon the tiny 



296 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

form, robed in its snowy raiment; for she had seen the 
spirit of her little playmate as it passed out from the 
earthly form and was clasped in the arms of its angel 
father, and she knew that Bertie had gone to live in 
that beautiful, wonderful land of sunshine and flowers, 
which she sometimes visited in her dreams. 

And how was it with our little Bertie ? Oh, he was 
glad to come to our bright Summer-land and play with 
the birds, which sang so sweetly to him, as they perched 
upon his hand; for in the spirit world the little birds 
have no fear; we do not confine them in cages, but 
they live in the shrubs and among the flowers, and they 
are so tame they will come to us when we call them, 
and alighting on hand or shoulder will delight us with 
their melodious songs. 

Bertie's father lives not far away from the sweet 
spot which to me is home in the spirit world ; and so it 
happened that the little boy was brought to me to 
learn of the many beautiful things in the Summer-land, 
and to join with other little people under my charge in 
gaining a knowledge of life and its duties. And what 
a dear, sweet little fellow he is ; always happy and con- 
tented, ever ready to part with the most beautiful 
flower or bird he possesses, if it will enhance the pleas- 
ure of some one else ; always anxious to return to 
earth and bear messages from spirits to those who long 
to hear from their friends. We all love him for his 
goodness and truth. 

It was about two weeks after Bertie's flight to the 
Summer-land; the snow lay thick and white around 
the earthly home of his mother ; it had been a hard 
day of toil and pain for that poor woman, for she was 



LITTLE BERTIE AND OTHEES. 297 

obliged to labor, even while a severe cold, which had 
seized upon her, seemed to tear her lungs with merci- 
less fingers; and now in. the twilight hour, with little 
Daisy sitting at her feet, the tears fell thick and fast 
from her weary eyes as she thought only of that little 
snow-covered grave in the lonely church-yard. 

Suddenly, a mellow, tender light, like the last soft 
gleam of sunset, streamed into the quiet room ; but 
the sun had long since set behind the clouds, and there 
was no moon. The mother never stirred, but lay back 
in her chair, her gaze riveted upon the face of the lit- 
tle dumb girl, across which the strange light fell, light- 
ing it up with untold beautj'. The eyes of the child 
were fixed on vacancy, as though she saw something 
beyond the sight of mortals, as she truly did ; for little 
Bertie, hearing the gentle fall of his mother's tears, 
even in his spirit home, came lovingly back with hands 
filled with spirit flowers, and it was his form that little 
Daisy saw in the gleam of that mellow light which the 
angels brought to the cottage home. 

Gliding up to the side of the little girl, Bertie filled 
her hands with the flowers, and then and there, in the 
brief space of a moment, the lonely, tired woman saw a 
sight she never forgot, — the form and features of a lit- 
tle boy, her little bo}% her Bertie, bending over the 
quiet form of little Daisy, crowding her hands with the 
most beautiful flowers she had ever beheld. At the 
same instant, a breath of perfume swept across her 
senses, and she distinctly heard the words uttered, in 
the well-known tones of her little boy : " For mamma." 
Daisy, the child who was both deaf and dumb to 
earthly things, heard the angelic whisper also, and as 



298 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 



a flash of joy lighted up her features, she stretched out 
her handful of flowers to the startled woman. 

At the instant, all sight and sound vanished, leaving 
only the darkened room as before ; but what had come 
to the child? Seizing a slate and pencil from the floor, 
where she had left them when tired of tracing lines 
upon the slate an hour before, little Daisy wrote in a 
clear, bold hand: "Dear Mary, fear not; the angels 
guard and guide you; your dear ones are not dead; 
they live in a bright home, where they wait for you ; 
they can return and bless ; through this little child we 
can make our presence known ; we bring to you our 
love. — Henry." 

Henry was the name of Bertie's father, and Mary 
that of his mother. What did it mean? Surely it 
must be true. Little Daisy could not print her ovrti 
name, and this was Henry's handwriting. Thus the 
good woman thought; but though somewhat fright- 
ened and anxious, her heart grew comforted ; a feeling 
of deep peace fell upon her spirit, and she ceased to 
mourn. 

As for little Bertie, he was wild with delight. He 
had manifested bis presence to his mother ; she could 
no longer fear that he was lost to her ; for had she not 
seen him with her own eyes. A happier little boy did 
not dwell in the Su miner-land. 

But Bertie's mother has never seen him in that way 
again, though he returns daily with his offering of 
choice flowers. However, little Daisy always behold.* 
him, and she is enabled to tell his mother, by signs, 
when he is at her side. The slate and pencil are kept 
constantly at hand, and often, in the twilight hour, a 



LITTLE BERTIE AND OTHERS. 299 

strong influence comes over the little girl, and she is 
made to write loving messages in the bold hand of 
Bertie's father, or in the printed letters of Bertie him- 
self. 

And the mother's heart is comforted. She knows 
her dear ones live and love her, and that she will meet 
them again. Daisy has proved a gift of untold value 
to that lonely woman, for which she is deeply grateful ; 
while in his spirit home, Bertie works happily in help- 
ing others, and learning all he can for himself. 

Nor is this all : wealthy, kind people have taken an 
interest in Daisy, and in co-operation with the angels 
are educating her, that she may become an accom- 
plished woman. 

Spirit children learn most rapidly by coming back to 
earth, bearing messages to mortals ; they also grow 
beautiful and strong in so doing. Knowledge increases 
with them, and they become wise and experienced 
in a little while. They earn their lovely homes; all 
the bright, beautiful things they have are theirs, be- 
cause they have worked for them, and they know how 
to enjoy them thoroughly. 

Now, my dear children, if in these pages I have 
written or should write any word or sentence that you 
do not understand, please to ask your kind parents or 
some good friend to explain it to you ; because in talk- 
ing of the work of spirits, I may not always employ the 
language which is easily comprehended by such little 
folks as you. But I promise you to write as simply as 
I can, that you may read and understand for your- 
selves. 

Sometimes the spirit children come to earthly homes 



300 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

where little children in the body dwell, and try to 
bring them — the mortal children — good hearts and 
pleasant lives. Messenger spirits bear messages of 
love to the little folks on earth, and plant a desire to 
be kind, loving, and gentle in the breasts of those who 
linger here. 

I know of a home on earth where three little chil- 
dren live with their mamma, who is a poor woman. 
There is a little boy in the Summer-land who is a 
cousin to these children, and very often he comes from 
his home in " Golden Nest " to play with his cousins ; 
and every time he is with them they grow so gentle, 
kind, and loving toward eacli other that their mamma 
loves to watch them ; and she feels very happy, even 
though she does have to work so very hard. 

These little folks do not know that the spirit boy is 
with them, enjoying their games, and at the same time 
filling their hearts with bright thoughts and the desire 
to be good to each other. Little Charlej^, from 
Golden Nest, cannot bring his cousins costly toys 
or rich food, but he can do what is much better, and 
that is he can make them happy by his sunny presence. 
With him comes the sunshine, the fragrance of flowers, 
and the music of birds, — all from the Summer-land. 
The little earthly children cannot see the light, smell 
the perfume, or hear the birdies sing; but they feel all 
these things, and their hearts become bright, fragrant, 
and sweet in consequence. 

So Charley is a messenger bird who carries joy and 
gladness everywhere, and the poor woman takes com- 
fort in the gladness of her darlings, wondering how 
they happen to be so cheerful, but feeling thankful 



LITTLE BERTIE AND OTHERS. 301 

that their hearts are so bright. Little does she know 
that an angel from the Summer-land is in her home, 
casting a ray of heavenly light over each one. Now, 
little children, perhaps you may be favored by the com- 
pany of some little playmate from the Summer-land; 
and if you will only be kind and loving to each other, 
I am sure you will feel the gladness which the messen- 
ger spirits bring to your lives. 

I know a little child who lives in the Summer-land 
whose name is Helen. She passed away from the body 
when a little babe, but as that was years ago she is now 
quite a good-sized girl. Helen is a great worker for 
others; she is not at all selfish, but is never so happy 
as when she has succeeded in making others feel glad. 
She is quite a traveler, too, and journeys from place to 
place bearing messages of cheer, and seeking out the 
lonely, sad-hearted spirits, in order to give them com- 
fort and peace. 

I have heard of this spirit working in various cities 
on earth, and have been told that she has consoled 
many mortals who were bowed down in sorrow, by 
telling them of their dear little children or kind friends 
who sent their love to them from the spirit world. 
Helen is an angel, — that is, she is truly a messenger 
spirit, and everybody loves her for her gentle kindness 
and her loving ways. 

Not very long ago, Helen brought to our home in 
the Summer-land a dear little boy whom she had just 
found. He was a waif who had died to the earth a 
short time before, and had no kind mother or good 
father to take care of him. He had been taken in 
charge by a loving spirit, but our Helen had begged so 



302 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

hard to have him in her keeping that the gentle lacly let 
the child go. It seems the boy's mother lives in the body, 
and that she is very unhappy over the death of her lit- 
tle one. She has not been very good in her life, and 
she thinks her child has been taken away from her by 
an angry God to punish her for doing wrong. Helen 
has found out that this woman is a medium, and she 
thinks she will have power to take the little boy to her, 
so that the mother may become aware of the presence 
of her child, and be made a better woman thereby. 

And this is the work that Helen is at present trying 
to accomplish. The little boy under her care is a 
bright, loving little fellow, and will, I am sure, grow 
to be a noble youth. He repays the kindness lavished 
upon him with gratitude and affection. All the best 
part of his nature is now growing, and the good within 
him is coming up into outward life. He has been 
taken to see his poor earth-bound mother, and Helen 
has succeeded in making her think that her boy may 
be permitted to come to her. This thought started 
within her mind a new train of reflection ; and the 
woman feels that if his pure spirit can come to visit 
her, she must try and live a better life. She would 
not have her child see her do a wrong act, — anything 
that would make him unhappy, or cause him to turn 
away from her ; and so she is trying very hard to do 
right and to be a better woman. 

One night the woman saw her child in company with 
another of larger growth. Both beings looked so beau- 
tiful, their faces shone so brightly, and such a sweet 
smile lingered on their lips, that a thrill of joy ran 
through her weary frame. When she awoke and 



LITTLE BERTIE AND OTHERS. 303 

found, as she thought, that it was all a dream, she 
wept bitterly; but since that time the poor woman has 
not tasted a drop of liquor, nor said a bad word, nor 
done anything that was naughty, because she feels that 
perhaps the angels are w T atching her actions. And so 
this good work is going on, and two children of the 
Summer-land may have the honor of redeeming a hu- 
man life from wrong-doing and sin. 

afc ik. tli. jfe ilc &. 

1» T» <T» 1t» ^ff ^ 

This is the season of the year when the little people 
who dwell in happy homes on earth receive pretty 
presents from their kind parents, or from each other. 
The pleasant expressions : " I wish you a merry Christ- 
mas," and " I hope you will have a happy New Year," 
are heard on all sides ; and the little children of the 
Summer-land feel so pleased at this, because they like 
to see the earthly children joyous and glad. 

At holiday times, my little friends, you are in a good 
condition to receive visits from the angels, because you 
do not feel naughty, nor are you unkind to each other, 
but each one of you rejoices over the pretty gifts all 
have received, and are willing to share your sweet- 
meats with your playmates and friends. So the little 
angel children who come around you smile and feel 
glad that the bright Christmas and golden New Year 
come to earth to bless each home, and to make the 
children happy. Just at this time of the yeav you 
will have beautiful dreams ; for when you are snugly 
tucked in your little beds, and your tired eyelids have 
dropped in slumber, our little messengers — spirits of 
the Summer-land — have the power to take you away 
from earth up to their bright home, where they show 



304 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 



you all the lovely things that are to be found there ; 
then you have a joyous time until the morning light 
breaks into your room, when you are conducted back 
to your bodies, and awake refreshed ; and, oh, so glad 
because of all the pretty sights you thought you 
dreamed of, but which you really did see in the Sum- 
mer-land. 

Some of our spirit messengers have been watching a 
dear little girl who lives in a big city on the earth. 
They love to see her patient little face, all bright with 
smiles, watching her mamma to see if there is not some- 
thing she can do to help her. The mamma of this little 
girl, whom we will call Bessie, is very poor, and she has 
to work hard in order to buy food and clothing for her- 
self and child. Bessie does not grumble and cry when 
her mamma has nothing but bread and molasses to 
give her for dinner, but she eats her food with a brave 
smile as she says : " Never mind, mamma ; when I get 
to be a big woman I '11 work hard, and then we '11 have 
'tatoes every day." 

The angels love to come to Bessie, because she is a 
very lovable child, and they would rather visit her and 
sing their songs to make her slumber sweet than to 
enter the luxurious homes of wealth and gaze upon all 
the beautiful objects they contain. 

Last Thanksgiving, Bessie had a couple of cookies 
and a big red apple to go with her bread ; these her 
kind mamma bought her as a treat. Christmas had 
almost come, but the little girl did not look for any 
gift to come with it, because, she said : " Santa Claus 
can 't find out everyone, and so I guess he '11 not come 
this way this year." 



LITTLE BERTIE AND OTHERS. 305 

A band of spirit children determined among them- 
selves to give Bessie a good Christmas ; so they went 
out here and there into the homes of the rich in the big 
cit} r , and tried to influence those who lived therein to do 
good unto others. At last they found a little girl who 
wanted to make some one happy; and so they kept 
putting thoughts into her head how to help others. 
When she went out to play, the spirit children would 
make her walk up and down before the old house 
where Bessie lived, and sometimes she saw the child 
gazing shyly at her from the window. At last the 
idea popped into the head of Sadie — the little girl 
whose parents were wealthy — that she " would like to 
give that little bit of a thing" — meaning Bessie — a 
good Christmas ; so she told her mother what she 
wished to do, and asked her assistance. 

I cannot tell you all that was done ; but early Christ- 
mas morning Bessie's mamma was called to her door 
by a loud rap, and there stood a colored man, who 
bowed, lifted a large basket into the room, and disap- 
peared. A note attached to the basket read : " For the 
little girl and her mamma who live here, with a merry 
Christmas from Santa Claus." Oh, the nice things to 
eat that were in that basket, enough to last a number 
of days. There were also a package of toys, a pair of 
mittens, and a bright plaid dress for Bessie, with a 
warm gray shawl for the mamma. You may imagine 
Bessie's joy when all these things were shown her. 
She clapped her hands again and again, while her good 
mother's heart was fall of thankful praise to the un- 
known friend who had made her little one so happy. 
Sadie also enjoyed her Christmas better than ever be- 



306 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 



fore ; for she not only felt the results of a good deed in 
her heart, but also felt the sweet influence of approv- 
ing angels surrounding her, while the messenger spirits 
from the Summer-land rejoiced with exceeding joy in 
the happiness of each one. 



GOLDEN NEST AND OTHER PLACES. 307 



CHAPTER XIX. 

GOLDEN NEST AND OTHER PLACES. 

Golden Nest is another beautiful place in the 
Summer-land where the dear little children have 
happy homes. In this sweet, delightful spot the birds 
flit about in the green branches of the stately trees, 
and warble their songs of melody. You would be sur- 
prised in watching the antics of these bright-plumaged 
little songsters to observe how thev will dance and 
swing upon the shoulder or finger of a child, — always 
bold and fearless, never timid or afraid. Their songs, 
too, rival the human tones of the children's voices and 
seem to be keeping up an harmonious accompaniment 
to the words the little people sing. 

Golden Nest is like a great green nest flooded 
with sunshine ; it is circular in form, and carpeted with 
the softest and brightest of grass and moss; flowers 
grow in great profusion, and their beauty and perfume 
yield an eternal pleasure to the senses of those who 
approach them. Little streams of clear water bubble 
and gurgle over smooth, round, white stones and 
glisten in the soft sunshine like ribbons of molten sil- 
ver. The atmosphere is balmy, and it is a luxury to 
live out of doors in this enchanting place, that is a 



308 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

golden nest for the troops of merry little human song- 
sters that dwell together there in love and harmony. 

But these little people have a great deal of work to 
do; they find enjoyment, pleasure, and play in this la- 
bor, because it gives them unbounded zest and vigor 
in life. The children of Golden Nest are messen- 
ger spirits, and they act as messengers between the 
people who live in the body and their friends in the 
great spirit world. All the spirit messengers do not 
live in this pretty place, for such beneficent, that is 
good, spirits are to be found in all parts of the Summer- 
land; but all the children who live in Golden Nest 
are such workers, — that is, they bear messages from 
spirits to mortals, bring down to earth bright thoughts 
and impress them on the minds of people here ; stamp 
the desire to be pure and good in the hearts of persons 
on earth, and come from their beautiful homes to 
watch over, care for, and love little children in the 
body, and, by singing sweet songs in their ears at night, 
give them happy dreams, so that they will wish to be 
kind and loving to each other, and obedient, affection- 
ate, and respectful toward thair parents. So you see 
the children who live in Golden Nest have a great 
deal to do ; they are never idle, never naughty, never 
sad, for though it pains them to see earthly children 
naughty or unhappy, and to find mortal men and 
women ill and sorrowful, yet they are too busy in try- 
ing to help the unfortunate ones of earth to attend to 
any sadness in their own hearts ; and so it will not re- 
main, but flies away before the great light of cheerful- 
ness in which these little people dwell. 

If I call the children of Golden Nest angels, my 



GOLDEN NEST AND OTHER PLACES. 309 

dears, you will know it is because they are messengers, 
for the word angel means message-bearer, — "only this 
and nothing more/' But in these days we are taught 
to consider angels as pure, beautiful, and holy beings. 
Well, the little boys and girl in Golden Nest are 
pure and holy, because they do not think bad thoughts. 
They love each other, are anxious to be good, tiy to 
help others to do right, and are busy in working to 
benefit some one in some manner ; and they are beau- 
tiful, for their faces are smiling and sweet, their eyes 
shine with happiness, and they seem to leave a trail of 
brightness wherever thev go. Moreover, thev are 
really message-bearers ; so I think you will agree with 
me that they are really and truly angels. 

A group of these little people were very earnestly 
engaged in conversation not long since, and as I 
watched their faces glow with animation, I became 
convinced that they were discussing some new plan for 
the benefit of mortals. And so the events proved. I 
will briefly tell you of this work which these angels are 
now doing: a circle — that is, a place where spirits 
come back to earth to manifest to mortals — has been 
opened by a family who are anxious not only to receive 
knowledge of immortal life for themselves, but also are 
desirous to bring this truth unto the comprehension of 
others. This family had parted with three beautiful lit- 
tle children who had some time since been taken to the 
Summer-land. So the father and mother opened their 
home and invited their friends — who had also laid the 
earthly forms of dear children away — to join with 
them in invoking the presence of their spirit friends. 

Well, this group of little ones in Golden Nest I 



310 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT "WORLD. 

had seen talking so earnestly together were the chil- 
dren of these good people ; for having learned what 
their parents were about, they were all excitement to 
have a share in the work from their side of life. So it 
was determined that they — the little ones — should re- 
turn to earth, and for a time, with the permission of 
their teachers or guardians, take up their abode in the 
home where the circle was to meet; for by doing this 
these angels were able to bring a strong spiritual 
power to the earthly home which would assist them in 
making themselves manifest to their parents and 
friends. So they have left their beautiful Golden 
Nest, and are now staying on the earth. They have 
controlled a medium in the circle, spoken their names, 
and announced their presence to their delighted 
parents. 

Just as soon as they have given their earthly friends 
all the spiritual power that they can, they will leave 
the mortal home, to convey messages back and forth 
from mortals to spirits, and from spirits to mortals. 

The circle controlled and guarded by this band of 
children from Golden Nest is destined to be of 
great service. Already, outsiders have been admitted, 
unbelievers have received messages from their dear 
"lost" ones, many hearts have been made happy, and 
our sweet little message-bearers are working earnestly 
to develop their medium so that she can see the spirits 
who come to her, and describe them to their anxious 
friends. They bring her strength so that she can bear 
the trials of life, and be happy in working for the an- 
gels. It is necessary for them to live with the medium 
now, so that she may constantly feel the pure, uplift- 



GOLDEN NEST AND OTHER PLACES. 311 

ing influence of their child-like, unselfish spirits, and 
thus not grow weary of the work planned out for her 
by spirit teachers ; so they have gladly given up the 
beautiful sights and sounds of their beloved Golden 
Nest, to take up their abode in a humble home on earth. 
But in a little time, when their work is done, and 
spirits of all grades and powers will be able to manifest 
at the circle and bring messages of joy to weary hearts, 
as well as to find strength and happiness for them- 
selves, these little angels will return to their Summer- 
land home, well pleased with the success of their noble 
work. 

A little girl who lives in Golden Nest has been 
a message-bearer for seven years ; she passed from the 
body when less than a year old, and was brought to 
her friends on earth by another little angel who wished 
to do them good. 

When little Jennie first controlled a medium, she 
could only lisp baby names to her parents ; but by com- 
ing constantly she gained power to express herself 
more clearly. When three years of age she became 
the messenger of a medium, and from that time she has 
made herself knowTL to mortals almost every day, al- 
ways bringing messages from some spirit to friends on 
earth, bearing messages from people here to dear ones 
in spirit life, or helping spirits to come themselves, or 
else giving spiritual advice to mortals who are in need 
of it. This little messenger has given over twenty-five 
hundred spirit messages to* people on earth during the 
last seven years, has assisted over nine hundred spirits 
to control her medium, and speak or write for them- 
selves, and has brought gladness to many, many hearts. 



312 LIFE AKD LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

This is the work of one little girl who lives in 
Golden Nest. Do you think, dear children, that she 
has any time to be naughty or unhappy ? No, indeed ; 
she is cheerful and kind, ever ready to assist and bless' 
anyone, and always ready to do the work given to her 
to perforin. 

I will give you the words of a sweet little song that 
I have recently heard sung by some little people who 
live in Golden Nest. I cannot bring to you the melody 
which accompanied the lines, though I wish I could 
do so, it was so very sweet and produced such a happy, 
joyous feeling in my heart. Could you only listen to 
the songs the little angels sing in their homes of light, 
I am" sure you would never be naughty again ; for you 
would try to be gentle and kind, so as to ever attract 
them to your side. But, dear children, we all love you, 
and will try to make you happy every day. And now 
for the song, which is entitled 

HEAVENLY LOVE. 

Joy ! joy ! The light of morning 
Rolls in gladness on its way, 
Flooding all the world with glory 
On this happy, peaceful day. 
So the love of God our Father 
Bathes the universe in light ; 
Eeaching down through all the darkness, 
It dispels the gloom of night. 

Joy ! joy ! The heavenly splendor 
Of our Father's tender power 
Gladdens every weary spirit, 
In its saddest, loneliest hour. 



GOLDEN NEST AND OTHER PLACES. 313 

By-and-bye the holy radiance 
Shall illumine every life, 
And each soul shall rise in triumph 
Far ahove all pain and strife. 

Joy • joy ! The love of angels 
Softly flows from heaven to earth, 
Blessing with its matchless power 
All the ills of mortal birth, — 
Heavenly love that brings its bearer 
Down with messages of peace 
To assuage the pains of mortals, 
And to make their joys increase. 

Joy ! joy ! The light is spreading, 
We may bask within its rays, 
Let us gather up its sunbeams 
While we chant our songs of praise. 
Let us bear the heavenly splendor 
Of this deathless, boundless love 
Unto those who mourn in sorrow 
For their friends who dwell above; 
Let us bless the weary-hearted, 
And enfold their lives with love ! 

We will now leave Golden Nest and its happy, 
busy inmates, and travel on a little further in our 
search for the children who dwell in the Summer-land. 
Soon we reach Rocky Nook, where a number of lit- 
tle folks live who are growing strong and beautiful 
under the healthful breezes that ever blow around that 
favored spot. 

Rocky Nook is not a cold, bleak, barren place, 
though, as its name indicates, there are plenty of rocks 
or stones to be found there. These stones are round, 
smooth, and shining, of varied colors and different 
sizes ; they are so clear and beautiful you can see the 



814 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 

white sand shining through them, and when the sun- 
light falls upon them they glow with all the colors of 
the rainbow, and sparkle like precious gems. Rocky 
Nook is really a beach, composed of gleaming white 
sand and covered with these shining stones. Here also 
may be found delicate rose-tinted and snowy shells of 
different forms, which are more beautiful than any 
shell you ever saw on earth. The water is clear as 
crystal, and when it is quiet reflects the blue sky and 
spotless clouds ; moss and anemones grow in the limpid 
depths that have the appearance of a great flower gar- 
den, so beautiful is the vegetable growth therein. 
Sometimes the sea comes roaring to the shore in great 
foamy billows, making a musical sound like the chim- 
ing of many bells, that is very pleasant to hear. Little 
boats or shallops may be seen upon this shining water, 
filled with groups of many children who love to float 
upon the bosom of the great deep. These little ones 
are never afraid, for there is nothing to fear. Should 
the boats be tipped over, which, however, I think never 
occurs, nothing more than a dip in the water would 
happen to their inmates, as spirits cannot drown ; and 
the children often take their bath in this great basin, 
sporting with the waves and laughing with great 
glee. 

Rocky Nook extends its shiny length for some dis- 
tance along the shore. Here and there we perceive 
little pavilions built of the shining stones, each one 
laid with precision and skill. Some of these little tem- 
ples are circular in form, and others are of the octagon 
shape ; but ail are beautiful in appearance. These lit- 
tle buildings have been erected by the children who 



GOLDEN NEST AND OTHER PLACES. 315 

live here, and serve as playhouses for them. This 
work gives them a knowledge of architecture and de- 
sign, and will serve as models for something grander 
to be attempted by-and-bye. In walking over the 
smooth stones, which are not rugged to our feet, we 
reach a great structure built of snow-white coral, and 
are surprised to learn that here in the spirit world 
must exist those tiny creatures who form this strange, 
perforated substance, since the coral could not be there 
had there been no coral-builders to create it. 

Today I found a group of happy children who were 
laughing, dancing, and singing in great glee. Their 
hearts were merry and glad ; not a frown marred the 
beauty of their faces, nor an ungentle word ruffled the 
silvery flow of speech and song that issued from their 
lips. Yet these little ones had known suffering, pain, 
and misery; their earthly ho mes had been filled with 
poverty and cruelty ; many times they had felt the bit- 
ing cold of winter, and suffered for the want of some- 
thing to eat. Their parents were poor and ignorant, 
who neglected their children and could not properly 
care for them. So the little ones pined away and 
"died,'' — that is, their little bodies perished, but their 
spirits were taken to the Summer-land and placed 
under the care of loving and tender women, who min- 
istered to their wants, attended to them assiduously, 
taught them lessons of love and truth, until they have 
outgrown the unhappy condition which their earth life 
surrounded them with, and are the joyous, gentle chil- 
dren whom I today saw smiling and singing with 
glee. 

These are the little folks who dwell in Rocky 



316 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

Nook. Here, by the side of the clear and sparkling 
water, they live in little houses built far back from the 
sands, surrounded by groves of trees and beds of flow- 
ers. They have the benefit of the clear and bracing 
air that blows across the bright waters, and can also 
enjoy the shady retreats of the old trees that wave 
their branches a little way inland. Every day the 
children gather on the sands and study the composition 
of the rocks and shells and corals, or sail in their 
" floats," or bathe in the cool, refreshing sea. They 
have erected the structure of coral of which I have 
spoken, with great nicety and skill, fitting piece by 
piece into each other with the utmost precision, and 
have left it upon the sand as a shining beacon to their 
playmates and friends who dwell on Sunny Isle, a 
beautiful spot across the water. 

I suppose my little friends on earth know that when 
people are cramped by ignorance and poverty, they 
have to bend all their energies in struggling to live, 
and that the spiritual part of their natures, not having 
opportunity to grow, becomes dwarfed and stunted. 
When the little folks who live in Rocky Nook first 
came to the Summer-land, they were pale and puny in 
appearance, weak and languid; but the bracing air of 
this beautiful seaside home, the enjoyments of its out- 
door sports, the loving care and instructions of its keep- 
ers, the bewitching study of the lessons it has to teach, 
soon tone up the entire system of the children brought 
here, and they grow strong and active, anxious to 
learn the lessons, to help each other, and to become 
smart and good men and women. And thus it is the 
children who might have grown up on earth in an at- 



GOLDEN NEST AND OTHER PLACES. 317 

mosphere of sin and evil, becoming depraved men and 
women, when taken to the Summer-land are cared for 
and educated to be useful and honorable members of 
society. 

The children of Rocky Nook have all the advan- 
tages of the highest instruction that life affords. All 
branches of education are open to them, and they ad- 
vance rapidly in knowledge ; for, like all spirits who 
are not confined to the earth, they are quick to grasp 
and retain information, their powers of perception and 
observation being very keen. As these children grow 
in statue and wisdom, and arrive at the stage of early 
manhood or womanhood, they leave the homes and 
schools of Rocky Nook, and enter into association 
with advanced spirits who have long labored in connec- 
tion with good people on earth to lessen human ignor- 
ance, and teach mortals how to live better lives. Their 
places at the beautiful sea-side resort are quickly filled 
by other waifs from earthly life, who are carried there 
to receive instruction and growth, and prepare them- 
selves to become teachers and guides to ignorant and 
suffering ones of earth. 

The little children who live in Rocky Nook sel- 
dom come back to earth. The memory of their mortal 
life is unpleasant, and they do not like to think of it; 
but as they grow and become wise and good, and learn 
of the sad condition of many poor people who live 
here, they have a desire to help them. Then these 
bright spirits find their mission, which is to lift up 
some lowly one, to make strong some person who does 
wrong, so that he or she can resist evil temptation. 
They then prepare themselves for the work before 



318 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

them, and when the time comes they leave their pleas- 
ant home by the water and seek the company of those 
spirits who are experienced in working for humanity, 
by whom they are guided in their labor of benefiting 
mortals. 

Let me tell you something, dear children, that per- 
haps you have never heard. You know, I suppose, 
that there are many little ones on earth who are grow- 
ing up in ignorance and amid the dreadful conditions 
of extreme poverty and crime. Well, the dark and im- 
moral surroundings of their lives attract undeveloped 
spirits who have not outgrown their evil inclinations; 
and such spirits live over again their lives of sin in 
connection with those who grow up amid such adverse 
conditions. But, while the unfortunate children are 
thus unpleasantly situated, each is attended by a 
guardian angel or messenger of light, who watches 
every opportunity to benefit and bless them, and who 
will be with them until they emerge from sin and un- 
happiness to a condition, of purity and peace, even 
though it be not until they have passed from earth and 
lived many 3 T ears in the spirit world. 

Sucli spirits as those who live in Rocky Nook are 
the guardian angels of the poor, ignorant, unclean, anclj 
miserable children of earth; their mission is to attend 
these unhappy creatures, and to work in their behalf, 
prompting a good thought or generous impulse in their 
hearts whenever conditions are favorable ; watching 
over and looking after them, visiting the more fortu- 
nate ones of earth and influencing them to pity, assist, 
and teach their miserable fellow-beings. Thus they 
toil on, attending their charge even though it live a 



GOLDEN NEST AND OTHER PLACES. 319 

life of error, going with it to the spirit world and 
working upon its sensibilities, until at last, in some 
way, it recognizes the presence of the good angels, 
turns from the evil ones around it, repents of the past, 
seeks for light, finds it, and begins to labor for the goocl 
cf others. And so Rocky Nook is a school of prep- 
aiution where teachers become qualified to minister 
to the needs of the lowliest of earth ; it is a beautiful 
spot, and well worthy a place in the Summer-land. 
The labor that its inmates perform is destined to out- 
work grand results to humanity; and when earth's 
favored children co-operate with them, the victory over 
ignorance and evil will soon be won. 

Sunny Isle is a beautiful island that is covered 
with the greenest of grass, and spangled with the 
sweetest and prettiest of flowers. The sun sheds its 
golden rays upon a number of cosy homes on this radi- 
ant island, in which little children dwell together in 
harmony and love. The houses on Sunny Isle are 
circular in form, and composed of a white material 
which resembles the marble of earth, only more trans- 
parent ; the roofs are supported by pillars, around 
which flowering vines twine, shedding their fragrance 
upon the balmy air. The interiors of these homes are 
decorated with beautiful pictures and statuary, and 
furnished with pretty yet simple furniture for com- 
fort and convenience of the inmates. 

On this island a number of little children live with 
their parents and teachers, and pursue their studies 
from day to day. These little ones once lived in 
earthly forms ; but the conditions of the material 
sphere were too severe for them to endure, and so they 



^•*"* 



320 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

drifted to the Summer-land. Some of them are with 
their own parents, who passed from earth before they 
did ; while the fathers and mothers of others are still 
inhabitants of the mortal sphere, and do not know that 
their little ones are cared for, taught, and protected by 
loving guardians, who are laboring for the good of 
others. 

The children of Sunny Isle learn the first princi- 
ples of knowledge ; they are laying the foundations of 
a liberal education, and, under the wise instruction of 
their tutors, are receiving practical information con- 
cerning the origin, uses, and destiny of life. Here 
they develop their natural tastes and inclinations, and 
early show what particular line of labor they are 
best adapted for. The abilities of the child are en- 
couraged to unfold, and they are given opportunities 
for expression in outward form. By-arid-bye, these lit- 
tle ones will have passed through their preparatory 
discipline on this island, and be qualified to enter a 
higher department of training and of knowledge. They 
will then leave this place for a home elsewhere, perhaps 
in one of our large cities of spirit life, or in some of 
the academic groves where learned teachers and mas- 
ters of art and science give practical instruction in the 
various branches of education to their pupils. Then 
other little ones will be brought to Sunny Isle, to take 
up the studies and advance in the direction of those 
who have preceded them. 

But because the little people who live in this bright 
spot are studious and industrious, yon must not think 
they are unhappy, for indeed they are the merriest, 
healthiest set of little chatterers that vou ever saw. 



GOLDEN NEST AND OTHEB PLACES. 321 

No late hours, no severe lessons beyond their years and 
comprehension, no ill-ventilated apartments, and no 
food that will not assimilate with their systems, tax 
their mental and bodily powers beyond endurance, as 
is the trouble with so many young people of earth. 
Plenty of fresh sunlight, air, water, fruits, etc., are 
supplied these spirit children; lessons adapted to their 
understanding are explained to them, and generally 
illustrated by objective experiments; they are allowed 
to practice any kind of labor that they are interested 
in, and thus get a practical information in relation to 
it. Their clothing is loose and comfortable, and does 
not restrict their movements, and all things are con- 
ducive to their health and happiness, so that they can- 
not help being joyous and free. 

Sunny Isle is often visited by the children of 
Rocky Nook, which is not far across the sparkling 
w 7 ater that laves the shining banks of this pretty spot, 
and frequently a number of floats or shallops are seen 
cresting the dimpling waves, filled with merry, light- 
hearted little folks from one or the other of these 
places, who are visiting each other. Air cars are also 
seen floating in the atmosphere, bearing their precious 
burdens of happy, fearless children from point to point 
of interest, wherever may be their destination. These 
young people can also glide through the atmosphere by 
their own will-power, without being obliged to resort 
to conveyance of any kind. This power of navigating 
the air by the force of will is natural to the spirit, but 
cannot be acquired while encased in the mortal form, 
because the physical body is too ponderous to be con- 
veyed through the air without mechanical support. 



322 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

Spirits who live on earth but a few hours, or months, 
or even but two or three years, are enabled to float in 
the maimer of which I speak almost at once when they 
reach the Summer-land ; but those who have remained 
on earth for some years have to become accustomed to 
this method of exerting their will sufficiently to glide 
through the atmosphere, as the effort does not come 
readily to them ; they are timid and afraid, and have 
to practice many times before they gain confidence to 
float any distance. 

Little mortal children, when first born, could swim 
easily if placed in water and allowed to use their limbs, 
and if the practice was continued they would have no 
difficulty in navigating the water, because swimming is 
natural to them ; but if they are kept out of the water 
for years, they lose their natural ability for passing 
through it. They grow timid and fearful, and have to 
practice many times before they gain power to swim to 
any distance. And that is just the way with the natu- 
ral powers of the spirit, — they must be exercised to be 

of use. 

Sunny Isle is one of a group of three islands ; the 

other two are in appearance similar to the first. They 

are also inhabited by little children and their teachers. 

The studies and pursuits are similar to those of which 

I have spoken. These islands are called Concordia 

and Melodie. They are homes of happy, innocent, 

and active little beings, who are destined to perform 

great good for humanity. The dwellers upon these 

three islands of the sea mingle freely together, for they 

love each other. 

When the children of these islands have studied a 



GOLDEN NEST AND OTHER PLACES. 323 

certain lesson, or practiced a particular work for a lit- 
tle time, they are permitted to change their attention 
to some other interesting labor, or to find recreation 
in some pastime that is pleasant to them. This is so 
that their minds and bodily powers will not become 
wearied, and that their duties may not become dis- 
tasteful to them. These little folks are provided with 
all the appliances necessary for their health and enjoy- 
ment. They have boats, swings, serial cars, and other 
conveniences for their amusement. Musical instru- 
ments abound, and many of the pupils are fine vocal- 
ists. The children laugh, shout, romp, plash in the 
water, and act generally as do the children of earth 
when bent upon having a good time. They never push 
nor injure each other in any way, because the first les- 
son they learn in this school, and one they never for- 
get, is gentleness to one another and love to all people. 

Wherever there are children in the Summer-land, no 
matter what the name of their home, — whether it be 
Fairy Nest or Happy Valley, Golden Nest, Rocky Nook, 
or Sunny Isle, — will be found beautiful sights and 
sweet sounds ; for the expression of childhood is beauty, 
and in heavenly life the little spirits are provided 
with the surroundings and conditions that harmonize 
with their own interior life. The methods of instruc- 
tion at the different homes may vary, but all are calcu- 
lated to perform their work well and faithfully. 

Every child in the Summer-land is taught that labor 
is ennobling, and all are anxious to learn some branch 
of employment. They love to work, for they know 
that true happiness is found in activity ; and as each is 
allowed to follow the especial pursuit which pleases 



324 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

him or her best, and to choose what it shall be, all are 
contented in their occupation. The child on earth who 
is busy leaping, running, shouting, using its limbs, is 
happy, while the little one who is obliged to remain 
quiet or be idle is sad, discontented, and miserable. 
This shows that idleness is unnatural, and that activity 
is the true condition of life. In the Summer-land, the 
natural is always allowed to have free and full ex- 
pression. 

Now, my little friends, if you do not understand 
what I tell you about these things, please ask your kind 
mother or father to explain it to you ; for I wish you 
to gain a clear comprehension of the real, natural, and 
beautiful manner in which the children of the spirit 
world live, study and amuse themselves, so that you 
may think of them as busy little workers who are as 
alive and active as yourselves. 

The occupations of these young residents of the 
higher life, and also their studies, are various; but 
whatever each undertakes to learn to do is accom- 
plished with earnestness and by diligence. We have 
no dull scholars, because all delight to study ; and we 
have no loitering idlers, because each takes pleasure in 
practicing or experimenting in some line of labor for 
themselves. 

Our young folks are students of astronomy, follow- 
ing the movements of planets and seeking for knowl- 
edge of the solar system, or the grand universe of stars, 
with eager interest; of chemistry, gaining information 
of the various elements and their combinations, from 
day to day; of the electrical forces in nature, and the 
laws that control them ; and, indeed, we have with us 



GOLDEN NEST AND OTHER PLACES. 325 

pupils in every branch of science, as well as philosophy, 
who are charmed with their studies and take them up 
with commendable zeal. We have also scholars pursu- 
ing the branches of education embraced by algebraic 
numbers, geometry, architecture, form and design, 
and other practical studies; while many of our chil- 
dren, when their minds are sufficiently matured, adopt 
the study of medicine, and enter the field of magnetism 
to follow their chosen pursuits ; for there are many sick 
and feeble mortals, and many ill-formed spirits, who 
require the care and assistance of magnetic doctors ; 
and here is a grand work for those who are adapted 
for it. 

So you see, my friends, the lives of the children in 
the Summer-land are busy, useful, and earnest. These 
little ones have all the amusement and recreation they 
desire, while they find an incentive to study or work in 
the joy they feel when they have mastered their lesson 
or accomplished their labor. They have no time to 
quarrel or to be discontented, and are always happy. 



PART THIRD. 



CHAPTER XX. 

JOHN CRITCHLEY PRINCE. — HIS EXPERIENCES IN THE 

SPIRIT WORLD. 

The chapters that follow contain a recital of the spir- 
itual experiences of John Critchley Prince, the poetical 
control of the medium, which first appeared in the col- 
umns of the Voice of Angels, and elicited warm expres- 
sions of commendation and approval from the pens of 
a number of writers. The name of Prince is well 
known in England, for his poems have long held a 
place in the affections of his countrymen ; but as he 
speaks of his earthly life and labors in the first portion 
of his narrative of experiences, we will not anticipate 
what is there stated. 

It may be well to mention how spirit Prince hap- 
pened to become attracted to Miss Shelhamer, and to 
find in her organism elements that so assimilated with 
certain ones of his own as to render her a fitting 
instrument for the transmission of his thought to mor- 
tals, and we will give the explanation in his own words, 
as published in the Voice of Nov. 1, 1878 : — 

(326) 



JOHN CEITCHLEY PRINCE. 327 

"I feel that I owe it to the public to explain my 
presence here, and how I first happened to control this 
medium. In early life, comparatively speaking, I met 
with the present chairman of the Voice of Angels cir- 
cle, — an old friend, Mr. Robert Anderson, of Morpeth, 
England, — himself somewhat of a poet, and one pos- 
sessed of a mind competent to criticise, admire, or con- 
demn the productions of poetical souls. 

"He became somewhat interested in me in those early 
days, at Ashton under-Lyne, England, and we formed a 
spiritual affinity that has survived physical separation, 
and even death itself. We lost sight of each other ; 
but after my first experiences in spirit life I deter- 
mined to visit America. By the law of spiritual affin- 
ity I was attracted to a "circle " held by this medium, 
then a girl in her teens. My old-time friend, Robert 
Anderson, who had long been a resident of Boston, 
and had become interested in the revealments of Spirit- 
ualism, discovering mediumistic qualities in his own 
being, that enabled him to perceive and to converse 
with spirits, was present at that circle. The links of 
sympathy formerly binding us together immediately 
revealed themselves, and I gave him spirit greeting. 
Since that time, some six years ago, I have been a fre- 
quent visitor to this home, meeting my old friend and 
holding social converse with him. I do not always 
need to control the medium for that purpose, for he is 
both clairvoyant and clairaudient, and it sometimes 
pleases me to enter the sphere of his spiritual aura and 
converse with him in the Lancashire dialect, which 
seems to recall old associations to our minds. v 

Mr. Prince refers above to the spirit-greeting he gave 



328 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

his friend Mr. Anderson, who had for many years held 
a devoted friendship for the parents of Miss Shelhamer, 
the medium, and who was ever a welcome visitor in 
their home, upon his first appearance from the higher 
life. This greeting was expressed in verse, and ap- 
pears below. The recipient of this poetical tribute was 
highly gratified as well as astonished at the production, 
for he recognized in its composition the well-remem- 
bered style of his old friend Prince, as well as quota- 
tions from a poem written by the spirit author in Eng- 
land many years before he passed from the body, and 
which had never appeared in print in this country. 
The poem thus delivered is entitled 

I COME TO THEE. 

When evening shadows lightly fall, 
And earth is wrapped in holy peace, 

When over cottage roof and wall 
The sounds of toil and revel cease, 
I come to thee. 

When in the fair and cloudless skies 
The golden stars their vigils keep, 

Like countless hosts of angel eyes 
That guard the world while hushed in sleep, 
I come to thee. 

Not when the roses climb the wall, 
And sweetly scent the balmy breeze, 

Not when the joyous songs of birds 
Make music through the leafy trees, 
I come to thee ; 

When the earth is nobly ruled* 
By winter's weird, majestic reign, 

* TIiq poem was given in mid-winter. 



JOHN CBITCHLEY PKINCE. 329 

11 When moonlit snow is on the roof, 
And pictured frost is on the pane," f 
I come to thee. 

Not when earth's fair and sunny morn 
Hath bathed thee in its mellow glow, 

But when upon thy honored head 
Descends life's winter's driven snow, 
I come to thee. 

From fairy lands, whose silvery gleams 

Stream oft across thy earthly way, 
Where life more fair than pictured dreams 

Glows with the light of perfect day, 
I come to thee. 

To speak of that eternal shore 
Where gently beat the waves of time, 

Where zephyrs chant their sweet refrain, 
And life is evermore sublime, 
I come to thee. 

To strew before thy weary feet 

The roses of eternal love ; 
To plant the liiy bud of peace, 

Transplanted from the world above, 
I come to thee. 

From fairy lands beyond the tomb, 
W^here flowers of truth forever bloom, 
To guide thy soul through realms of love 
To fairer, sunnier climes above, 
I come to thee. 

And when thy pilgrim feet have trod 
The starry road that leads to God, 
When thou hast reached the shining strand 
And angels clasp thee by the hand, 
I '11 come to thee. 

t Quotation from one of Lid early poems. 



330 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 

To greet thee once again with joy, 
Unmixed with sorrow's dark alloy, 
To sing the songs of sweet accord, 
To teach thee of the Living Word, 
I '11 come to thee. 



A few weefe after the production of the above the 
spirit author presented his friend with the following 
poetic effusion : — 

HEART TREASURES. 

Earth may yield her sordid treasures, — 

Purest silver, gold, and gems, — 
Fit to crown a kingly forehead 

With their royal diadems. 
Man may point to forms of beauty, 

Rarest works of skillful art, 
But he cannot find the equal 

Of the treasures of the heart. 

Oh, the human heart is glowing 

With the gems of truth and love, 
Plashing in the radiant spleudor 

Of their coronal above ; 
Flashing in their wondrous glory 

Through the clouds of doubts and fears, 
Gems whose lights shall never tarnish 

In the mists of future years. 

See the gold of pure affection, 

Twice refined and purified ! 
Gaze on sympathy's white silver, 

Linked together, side by side! 
Mark the shrine of honest Friendship, 

Rarest work of heavenly art, 
And compare thy earthly treasures 

With the treasures of the heart! 






JOHN CKITCHLEY PBINCE. 331 

Oh, the human heart holds truly 

Mines of beauty, — wealth untold, — 
Richer than earth's fairest jewels, 

Brighter than earth's shining gold ; 
Glorious forms of smiling beauty 

Fill each recess of the heart, 
Fairer than the sculptor's model 

That begems the world of art. 

Oh, the heart itself 's a jewel 

Hid within these forms of clay, 
Flashing in its radiant splendor 

With the light of perfect clay; 
Through the crust of human weakness, 

Through the slough of human shame, 
Burning with the light eternal 

Of affection's sacred flame. 

Here this wondrous, precious jewel 

I this evening bring to you, 
Shining with unfading luster 

Burning steadfast, calm, and true; 
Set within the crown of glory 

Of infinitude above, 
Whose eternal anthems ringing 

Tell of Friendship, Truth, and Love. 

The spirit, John Critchley Prince, has inspired his 
medium with a great number of poems, many of which 
have been published in the Banner of Light, Voice of 
Angels, and other spiritual and secular journals, and 
he proposes to have them gathered into book-form, to 
be published as a volume of poetic gems some time in 
the future. The following, selected from this mass of 
poems, are given as specimens of the poetical work this 
spirit has accomplished in connection with his me- 
dium : — 



332 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 



"AND HE WILL MAKE IT PLAIN." 

The path of life seems dark and drear 

To mortals toiling on 
Through heavy clouds of doubt and fear, 

And mists of sin and wrong ; 
For through the shadows of despair 

We often seek in vain 
For light to pierce the tangled maze, 

And make its meaning plain. 

Dear souls are groping in the dark, 

And longing for the day, 
Who cannot see the lines of truth 

Along life's beaten way ; 
And spirits, hopeless and forlorn, 

Whose tear-drops fall like rain, 
Wait anxiously the coming time 

When He will make it plain. 

We cannot find the tangled end, 

So blindly do we seek; 
We stumble o'er the rugged path, 

With steps grown faint and weak ; 
We cannot make the crooked straight, 

Nor light the darkened road, 
Nor can we ease our aching hearts 

Of all their w T eary load ; 

And so we totter on our way, 

And cannot comprehend 
The meaning of Life's mysteries, 

And how each one shall end : 
Why hearts should ache and spirits bleed, 

And faint beneath the rod, 
Till, in their agony of need, 

They cry to Thee, O God ! 

Above the clouds that darkly lower 
The sun is shining bright. 



JOHN CRITCHLEY PRINCE. 333 

And through the spirit's saddest hour 

The soul gains strength and might. 
We may not find the comforter 

For all our woe or pain, 
Yet God is the interpreter, 

"And he will make it plain." 

Oh, saddened hearts ! oh, stricken souls! 

Who long for peace and rest, 
The Father's love about you rolls, 

And that will make you blest! 
Infinitude can never err; 

Its mysteries he'll explain — 
" God is His own interpreter, 

And He will make it plain." 

Dear teachers of the "Living Word," 

Whose souls are bathed in light, 
With every impulse nobly stirred 

To battle for the right, 
To you belief can never err, 

Nor " scan his works in vain," 
For God is your interpreter, 

And He hath made it plain. 

O Father, God ! to thee we pray 

For strength to do Thy will, 
And as we journey on our way, 

Fulfill Thy purpose still; 
And through all weakness may we join 

The angels' sweet refrain — 
" God is His own interpreter, 

And He will make it plain." 



DOWN BY THE SEA. 

Down by the sea, the gleaming sands 
Forever beckon to the waves, 

The seagull flits along the shore 
Or nestles in its rocky caves; 



334 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

The billows chant their sweet refrain 
Of life forever grand and free, 

And deep-toned harmonies repeat 
Their mystic rhythms to the sea. 

Down by the sea the morning breaks, 

And all the eastern sky is bright 
With shining radiance that wakes 

The world in rapture to the sight ; 
And riding on to burning noon 

The golden sun in splendor beams 
Upon the dimpling, glistening waves, 

Half wrapt in soft, delicious dreams. 

Down by the sea the western sky 

Is all aglow with rosy light, 
The fiery monarch sinks to rest 

Enwrapped in fleecy garments bright; 
And out upon the crystal waves 

The sunset's rainbowed, tinted dyes 
Reflect their glories to the soul, 

And charm it with a glad surprise. 

Down by the sea — the glorious sea — 

We watch the white-sailed vessels glide, 
Bearing their messages of cheer 

Far out upon the silvery tide ; 
The shining waves caress the sand, 

And softly lie upon its breast, 
While ali the happy peaceful sea 

Bespeaks the calm of holy rest. 

Down by the sea there sometimes comes 

A mighty current strong and deep 
That sweeps along the rolling tide, 

And wakes the waters from their sleep; 
The great green waves with snowy crests 

Come grandly rushing wild and free, 
Revealing depths of untold power, 

Down by the rolling, matchless sea. 



JOHN CKITCHLEY PEINCE. 335 

Down by the sea the love of God 

We feel in every breath we draw, 
We listen to His mighty tones 

In silent, reverential awe ; 
The air is all alive with thoughts 

Of Him who rules both sea and land, 
And holds the deeply-flowing tides 

Within the hollow of His hand. 



COMING HOME. 

Drawing nearer to the portals 

Of the angels' happy home, 
Lonely-hearted sighing mortals 

In their strength or weakness come 
Now their white sails in the distance, 

Gleaming on Life's open sea, 
Catch a breath from heavenly breezes 

Richly scented, warm and free. 

Heavy clouds have gathered o'er them, 

Storms and tempests sometimes fed. 
Driving every sail before them, 

Through the water's angry swell, 
Till again the morning's splendor 

Bursts in triumph o'er each deck, 
Lighting up with touches tender 

Every trace of storm and wreck. 

Seamed and patched, and wearing traces 

Of temptation's cruel power, 
Are the weary, pallid faces 

Of the voyagers this hour; 
But a gleam of tender sweetness 

Falls upon them as they glide 
Nearer to the full completeness 

Of their home beyond the tide ; 



336 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

On and on in stormy weather, 

Or when summer sunbeams fall, 
Till they enter port together 

At the quiet boatman's call. 
Raise the strain, oh, souls immortal, 

In one chorus sweet and grand, 
As ye gain the heavenly portal 

Of fair Eden's Morning Land ! 

Spirit Prince found that on certain occasions he 
could inspire his old friend Anderson with the poetic 
fire that thrilled and characterized his own being. The 
following poem is one that this intelligence delivered 
through the mediumship of that gentleman, and is in- 
troduced here to show the evident kinship of the pro- 
duction with some of those delivered through the me- 
diumship of Miss Shelhamer : — 

A FRIEND'S ADVICE. 

Allow me, my friend, a friend's privilege 

To drop a few words in your ear : 
You have lived a long time in the mortal, 

And wrought foolish things, I much fear; 
But the summer of life is not ended, 

And its fruits may be gathered, you know, 
By all who will act on this maxim : 

Water and weed as you go. 

The field of this life is a broad one, 

And much precious seed has been sown; 
Some of it 's crushed by the wild weeds, 

And some of it's covered with stone; 
It needs all the care and attention 

That mortals can give it, I know, 
So take my advice, and be careful 

To water and weed as you go. 



JOHN CRITCHLEY PBINCE. 337 

The frost and the snow of the winter 

The sun's rays are melting away, 
Bringing a sight of the wildwood, 

And the beautiful flowers of May; 
Teaching us all the importance 

To look to the seed that we sow, 
And mind well the lesson I 've told you : 

Water and weed as you go. 

The spring will be here with its promise, 

And speak from the green-covered sod, 
In flowers that show by their splendor 

The manifold wisdom of God. 
Oh, man, heed the lesson they teach thee, — 

That life from the Father doth flow; 
So make it as pure as the flowers, 

And water and weed as you go. 

The fruitage will come in its season, 

A reward for your toil and your care ; 
Then see that those in the shadow 

A part of your harvest shall share. 
This is the voice of the spirit 

To brothers and sisters below : 
"Be sure, while you dwell in the mortal, 

To water and weed as you go." 

Shortly after tlie physical decease of that grand 
man, Wm. Lloyd Garrison, John Critchley Prince 
wrote the following sketch, — through the instrument- 
ality of his regular medium, — which was published in 
the Voice of Angels, June 15, 1879, and afterward 
copied into Mind and Matter : — 

THE WELCOME ANGELS GIVE. 

I have recently had the good fortune to witness a 
scene, the impressiveness and grandeur of which only 
those who are unencumbered by the corporeal body, and 



838 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

who are all spirit, all sense, all perception, can fully 
realize. This scene was the spirit reception, the an- 
gelic welcome given to one of life's noblest heroes, one 
of the whitest, grandest souls that has ever trod the 
pathway of mortal existence ; and though I cannot 
hope to convey to earth other than a faint portrayal of 
the scene, yet I will attempt in this instance to give 
my readers some idea of the welcome angels give. 

After more than the three-score 3^ears and ten of 
earthly existence and experience, William Lloyd Gar- 
rison, the friend of the oppressed, the defender of right, 
the champion of freedom, calmly, quietly, and peace- 
fully laid down the burden of mortality, and rising, 
grand, majestic, free, a spirit filled with power, passed 
into the realms of eternal light. 

In company with a band* of kindred spirits, among 
whom I may mention my friend Robert Burns, Felicia 
Hemans, and Elizabeth B. Browning, — noble souls all, 
who had wept tears of sadness over the oppressed, even 
while tuning their harps to sweeter melody for free- 
dom's sake, — I was privileged to witness a spirit recep- 
tion given to this ascended hero ; not the greeting 
given by the nearest and dearest of the heart, that was 
too sacred for even the eyes of sympathizing spirit 
friends, who had no claim upon his love, but the meet- 
ing of kindred souls, who had trod the same paths of 
truth, waded the same seas of opposition and danger, 
and borne the same battle-flag of freedom on to vic- 
tory. 

Not alone was the spirit of William Lloyd Garrison 
surrounded by departed friends of his own country ; 
not alone were his hands pressed by such moral heroes 



JOHN CMTCHLEY PRINCE. 339 

as Washington, Adams, Lincoln, Andrew, Sumner, and 
many more noble souls, men and women of his own 
country ; but there were Lafayette, Lamartine, Wilber- 
force, Wilcoxson, George Thompson, Harriet Marti- 
neau, and countless others, assembled to give their 
brother greeting. Indeed, all the great reformers of 
every age and clime, whose souls now watch from the 
battlements of heaven the advancement of liberty and 
truth on earth, and who still have a hand in shaping 
the events of interest to humanity, were gathered to 
give our friend and the friend of every man — * though 
the foe to all tryanny, persecution, and slavery — a 
perfect ovation, expressed through love, sympathy, and 
blessings. But the most beautiful was the sight of 
John Brown, brave old Ossawottamie, whose soul con- 
tinues to march on, and Charles Sumner, whose spirit 
still toils for a recognition of the equality of all be- 
fore the law, seated at the feet of Mr. Garrison, and 
looking up to him as to some beloved teacher and 
guide. 

Confined by no limits, unrestrained by the confines 
of walls and barriers ; out in the clear and pleasant 
sunshine, fanned by the balmy breeze, refreshed 
through every avenue of sense by the perfume of flow- 
ers, the gleam of waters, and the songs of birds, the 
very poetry of expression, the nectar of loving sympa- 
thy gushed from the fountain of each soul, and formed 
a sea of light which glorified the soul of him who felt 
its genial, life-imparting flow. You who are in sympa- 
thy with great minds, in harmony with all souls earn- 
est for the emancipation of humanity from whatever 
enthralls and keeps it down, can conceive faintly at 



340 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

best of the grandeur, the beauty, and the joy of such 
a meeting; countless numbers of gifted, noble souls 
assembled to give welcome, and to pay tribute to one 
beloved apostle of truth. No pen, no tongue can do 
the subject justice. 

Outside of the circle of light formed by this celestial 
company, awed by its brilliancy, surprised by its glory, 
debarred from enjoying its feast of soul-communion 
because of the remorseless memories within them, I 
observed a number of faces, faces stamped with the 
signet of genius as well as intellect, but bearing the 
impress of infidelity to truth; faces belonging to gifted 
but ignoble spirits who, when upon earth, stood in high 
places and publicly denounced the spirits of liberty, of 
toleration and justice. Today they are repenting for 
the life spent in ambitious desires. 

But this is not all. Coming up from every direction, 
together and in great numbers, I observed spirits ap- 
proaching, from the tiny, tottling child to the aged 
grandsire, singing songs of welcome as they came, the 
celestial melody of which echoed and re-echoed through- 
out the spheres, producing a perfect flood of heavenly 
sweetness that thrilled the soul with ecstasy. 

It was a song of gratitude, a mighty psean of praise, 
a universal strain of blessing for deliverance ; and as it 
gathered power and rolled on in musical splendor, the 
sweetness of its tones, the beauty of its expressions, the 
grandeur of its inspiration clustered and fell in a cas- 
cade of divine harmony over and around the soul of 
him enthroned in our midst, the object of our gather- 
ing, the central glory of our galaxy, Wm. Lloyd Gar- 
rison. 



JOHN CRITCHLEY PMXCE. 3-41 

On, on they came, bearing branches of green and 
waving palms; garlands of beautiful and odorous blos- 
soms, a profusion of snowy-white lilies, and clusters of 
royal roses, to strew before his spirit feet. 

But sweeter than all other gifts, and dearer far to 
him who beheld and received them, were the smiles of 
affection, the tears of gratitude, the whispered bless- 
ings showered upon him by these new-comers, the van- 
guard of this hero ; they who were once poor and de- 
pressed, scorned, uneducated, and despised, the slaves 
of tyranny, and used as beasts of burden, but who are 
now cultured, honored, free! — toilers for the redemp- 
tion of souls from bondage. 

First kneeling before their benefactor came the poor, 
despised negroes, with hands uplifted in blessing, lips 
mute from the excess of emotion, eyes eloquent with 
joy and gratitude. Not only those who had become 
free before the law while yet on earth, but also those 
who had died in chains and beneath the lash, came with 
benedictions for this man who had done so much for 
their race, and to receive a blessing from his soul, 
knowing it would impart to them strength, inspiration, 
and courage. 

Following these came hosts of others, men, women, 
and children, of every race and color, those who had 
felt the hand of tyranny, injustice, and oppression in 
some one or more of its many shapes. Red and white, 
the North American Indian and the Russian serf, deli- 
cate women, who had suffered in homes made unhappy 
by intemperance or by the cruelty of tyrannical brutal- 
ity, — all came to bless this good man as their benefac- 



342 LIFE AND LABOFw IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

tor and friend ; and their presence brought a joy to his 
spirit no mortal can understand. 

Turning earthward, we perceived great billows of 
golden light, waves of roseate beauty, clouds of azure 
and snowy brightness ascending, until they enveloped 
cur guest with their fragrant splendor, irradiating his 
whole being with a new brilliancy, a new loveliness of 
expression. Each wave of light that thus arose ex- 
pressed to us from its peculiar hue and its own deli- 
cate aroma the emotion which it represented; the 
golden hue symbolized truth and earnestness, the rose- 
ate love and sympathy, the azure fidelity and gratitude, 
and the white purity and peace. We perceived these 
auras mingling and blending together into beautiful 
harmony, and flowing out from hearts encased in mor- 
tal, who, though saddened at the decease of Mr. Garri- 
son, yet sent out after his ascended spirit love, sympa- 
thy and blessings. 

From the colored people assembled to pay their trib- 
ute of love and respect to his memory ; from the hearts 
of earnest women, who speak in solemn sweetness of 
his helpfulness and cheer ; from the souls of good men 
and women everywhere, who loved and honored him ; 
from the soul of that silver-tongued friend* and orator 
who dares to stand forth and pay honest, just, and lov- 
ing tribute as a fitting eulogy to his departed friend; 
from the pure and loving heart of that peaceful poet 
soulf who sings in rhymed sweetness the honor of his 
friend; — from all these ascended those emanations of 
light and beauty and fragrance. Musical with the sil- 

* Wendel Phillips. t John G. Whittier. 



JOHN CEITCHLEY PRINCE. 343 

very sweetness borne from the souls of friends on 
earth, they bathed his spirit in a fount of eternal joy 
and blessing. 

What need of golden harps and streets of pearl? He 
treads the flowery paths of spirit life, not idle, not 
basking in dreamless rest. The energy of power, the 
moving force of aspiration, the impulse of desire are all 
his, and already his soul is marching on in the ranks of 
those lofty ones whose mission is to toil on until man 
becomes uplifted into the sphere of universal Love ; 
until all wrong shall flee, tyranny die, and liberty and 
knowledge dwell in the homes of all people. 

Press on, noble soul ! The victor's palm is thine, for 
thou hast witnessed the triumph of justice and right; 
the crown of glory is thine, for thy soul is crowned 
with the diadem of perfect Love. 

Press on, white-robed soul ! for the bright fruition 
that awaits thee ! 

The following chapters are devoted to a recital of the 
experiences of J. C. Prince, as narrated by himself, and 
published in the Voice of Angels, We have alluded 
to letters of approval and of interest concerning these 
experiences received by the editor of that paper from 
various quarters. The following extract from a pub- 
lished letter of one of these correspondents is here 
given, for the reason that it was penned by one inti- 
mately acquainted with Mr. Prince in earthly life, and 
familiar with the general style of his compositions : — 

"Nephi, Utah, Sept. 6, 1878. 
To the Editor of the Voice of Angels : v 

Dear Brother, — I have felt like writing to you since 



344 LIFE AND LABOIl IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

you began to publish the spirit experiences of John 
Critchley Prince, for I have been deeply interested in 
reading. his statements as they appear in your paper. I 
am from the same part of England where Mr. Prince 
dwelt when in the body, and was in 1850 a power-loom 
weaver in the West Mills at Ashton-under-Lyne, 
where he then resided. I always admired his poems, 
and, next to Byron, esteemed his poetry the grandest 
and best I had then read. ***** J recog- 
nize the mind of John Critchley Prince, the Lancashire 
poet, in every line of his account of his earth life in 
your paper; my wife also recognizes it, she having 
attended select parties where he recited some of his 
best poems, in Duckenfield and Ashton-under-Lyne, 
and we read in surprise and astonishment his first con- 
tribution to the Voice, not expecting anything of the 
kind ; it was to us most interesting and agreeable. 
We congratulate you upon the acquisition of so noble 
a soul to your staff of contributors, and hope he will 
often give us his rich effusions through your paper. 
Your brother and well-wisher, 

Thomas J. Schofield." 



JOHN CRITCHLEY PRINCE. 345 



CHAPTER XXI. 

MY LIFE AND EXPERIENCES ON EARTH. 

My Friends, — Bearing the fraternal greetings of not 
only myself but hosts of higher spirits, whose pleasure 
and duty it is to mingle with you here, and who strive 
to teach you wisdom and knowledge concerning the 
highest, grandest phase of human existence, that of 
the immortal soul, I come laden with the experiences 
of a modicum of time passed in the super-mundane 
spheres, and crave an opportunity of unfolding them 
before you, — not with a desire for earthly recognition 
or adulation, — but with the hope that I may be en- 
abled to show humanity the reality of those conditions 
that we aggregate to ourselves while in mortal, and 
their practical effects on the soul, trusting that I may 
enlighten you somewhat as to real life, and its mode of 
manifestation in the upper spheres ; for it is time that 
mortals should understand more of the life to which 
thejr are going. 

It is now* a period of seventy years since I, John 
Critchley Prince, was born upon the earthly plane, at 
Wigan, Lancashire, England, of poor, hard-working, 

* The above was written in the spring of 1878. 
(345) 



346 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

honest parents. My only schooling was given me at a 
Baptist Sunday school, where I received a slight 
knowledge of reading and writing. But as I read with 
avidity all sorts of books that happened to fall in my 
way, I acquired a certain command of language, and 
knowledge of composition, that served in after years as 
a noble substitute for the education I was unable to 
procure, and which I always craved. At the early age 
of nine years I was obliged to labor for my living as a 
reed-maker for weavers, at which I was kept busy for 
sixteen hours per day, and my only opportunity for 
indulging in the luxury of reading was stolen from 
sleep. 

In 1821 I accompanied my father to Manchester, 
where we both obtained employment as machinists. 
There, for the first time, I came across a copy of 
Byron's works, which I devoured with astonishing 
rapidity, drinking in and retaining all the glory, fire, 
and beauty of those exquisite lines, and their delicate 
imagery, that made Byron, despite his faults, one of 
nature's poets. What a world of delight, what a scene 
of enchantment was for the first time opened before 
me. I seemed to breathe a new atmosphere, one that 
thrilled my being to its very center ; and while revel- 
ing in the new fields of splendor I had found, I forgot 
my poverty and toil ; my soul stood forth erect in its 
conscious dignity and pride, feeling itself to be no 
longer a poor, toiling slave, but a creature of the uni- 
verse, with powers and capabilities of expansion and 
growth. It was then I determined that some day I 
would sing my songs, and give them forth to the 
world. 



JOHN CKITCHLEY PRINCE. 347 

But my life went on in the old routine, still toiling 
in the shop, and dreaming my dreams all unknown to 
others, until my father again changed his abode to 
Hyde, taking me with him. There, in the early flush 
of awakening manhood, ere nineteen summers had 
passed over my head, came to my waiting soul that 
most exquisite of all life's experiences, " Love's young 
dream." It came upon me like the first sweet dewy 
blush of early morn, bathing my spirit in a flood-tide 
of ineffable glory, and thrilling my heart with that 
ecstatic bliss that I think none but a poetic soul, at- 
tuned in harmony with nature and her works, and thus 
enabled to find happiness in spite of toil or sorrow, can 
fully realize. And here let me say that to this day, 
returning as I do from the immortal shore, I thank 
God for that experience of true, heartfelt emotion. It 
accompanied me through all my life like the melody of 
a happy song, and thrilled my despairing soul with its 
sweetness. It ran through my evil days of wrong- 
doing like a golden thread, and with its sparkling light 
revealed to me the glory and honor, the sweetness and 
purity, of life that might have been mine. 

It is useless for me to attempt to depict the image of 
my charmer to you. To others, she was only a neigh- 
bor's lassie, good enough and pretty in her way, but 
nothing uncommon. To me she was all that was fair 
and canny, and as beautiful and good as Eve appeared 
to her Adam, in all her innocent purity of expression 
on that first awakening which we are told of in the 
beautiful allegory of old. 

In 1827 I was united to my dear one, and we com- 
menced life anew, as happy as two birds; and, though 



348 LIFE AND LABOR IX THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

from my poetic fancy and ardent temperament, I was 
led to look for more happiness in a life of conjugal 
felicity than it is possible for mortals to attain, yet, 
upon the whole, my domestic life was a blessing to my 
inner self, and in its bowers I wove some of the sweet- 
est garlands that graced my name. 

Poverty and toil, with their train of evils, still at- 
tended me, and in 1830, work being slack at home, I 
went to Picardy, leaving my family of wife and three 
children. The revolution had paralyzed trade in 
France, and it was impossible to procure employment 
there ; consequently, after experiencing much suffer- 
ing, I returned home only to find my family in a work- 
house, from whence I removed them to a Manchester 
garret, where we would have starved had it not been 
for the labors of my wife at power-loom weaving. That 
was a time of misery. At length I obtained temporary 
employment, and our prospects began to brighten a 
little, but through all my life a scarcity of remunera- 
tive work seemed to attend me like a fatality. 

During my residence at Manchester I began to con- 
tribute short poetic pieces to the local papers and peri- 
odicals, which, by the kindness of friends, and those 
powerful in government affairs, whose attention was 
first called to me by the perusal of my literary produc- 
tions, were issued in volumes from time to time. The 
first of these, u Hours with the Muses," was brought 
out in 1840, and reached its third edition in two years. 
The subsequent volumes were : " Dreams and Realities 
in Verse," 1847; the " Poetic Rosary," 1856; "Miscel- 
laneous Poems," 1861, and one more containing all my 
principal poems, published the year of my death, 1866. 



JOHN CKITCHLEY PRINCE. 349 

I have been accused of imitating the style of others, 
but while I may have done so to some extent, I think 
none of my critics will deny that the ideas expressed, 
and the thoughts embodied, together with the arrange- 
ment of language in my productions, were entirely my 
own. At the same time I was never satisfied with my 
efforts ; none of them reached my standard of excel- 
lence, and they sometimes bore marks of my disappoint- 
ment and dissatisfaction. 

From the disappointments I had encountered in early 
manhood, I w r as all too easily induced to hie away from 
my squallid attic home to the public-house, where, in 
the company of men who pretended to admire my 
" genius," and to court my society, I would spend hours, 
aye, days, away from home, indulging in sin, thereby 
seeking to drown the memory of disappointed ambition 
and blighted hopes. And to this habit, together with 
a certain unsteadiness of purpose that kept me from 
holding on to any employment for any length of time, 
I am indebted for many of my early experiences in 
spirit life, some account of which I hope to unfold 
before you, that j t ou may learn how a soul is plunged 
in darkness from the effects of deeds done in the body, 
and also how it may progress through degradation and 
woe to scenes of happiness and peace, if it only desires 
to do so. 

I have been thus prolix concerning my mortal life 
that you may better understand my experiences in the 
spirit, and though I may have seemed too personal, it 
w^as unavoidable, and I crave your kind indulgence. 
It is impossible for me to convey to you any adequate 
conception of the ecstatic bliss I experienced in spirit 



350 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 

when lifted above material bonds, and basking in the 
realm of poetic fancy; of the toil and sorrow of my 
physical existence, or of my feeling of utter degrada- 
tion and self-contempt when recovering from a debauch, 
all of which I was compelled to outlive in spirit. 



JOHN CRITCHLEY PRINCE. 851 



CHAPTER XXII. 

MY LIFE AND EXPERIENCES IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

May 5, 1866, I parted with ray tenement of clay, and 
was born into the world, not only of primal causes, but 
also that in which all effects of past living are made 
manifest. Mind and body were alike a wreck. I had 
no great satisfaction for the past, and but little hope for 
the future. 

While passing out from the material I was dimly 
conscious of a crowd of beings pressing around me,— 
faces I had known long before, but which I had not 
seen for years, forms once familiar, but which the 
passing scenes of life had blotted from memory ; men 
whom I had met in times past around the social board, 
and amid scenes of convivial allurement, where we had 
wasted the precious, God-given moments in song or 
story, unfruitful of any profitable result; those of 
whose destiny I was ignorant, and whom I supposed 
had forgotten me as I had ceased to remember them ; 
all were here, recalling by their presence scenes and 
memories that I could wish to be dead and buried 
beyond possibility of resurrection. 

All the events of my life passed before my inner 
vision like a panorama, and I saw myself as others saw 



352 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 

me, — the victim of wasted energies and an ill-spent 
life. How keenly did I regret much that I had done, 
and much more that I might have done, but did not! 
It was then and there, while seemingly unconscious to 
mortal things, I began to fulty realize that omission is 
oftentimes as great a sin as commission, — that inactiv- 
ity is as disastrous to the spirit as misplaced volition. 

At this time, I did not see the forms and faces of any 
of those I had loved, and whom it might be supposed 
would be first at the death-bed of one so near to them. 
These forms and phantoms that surrounded me were 
encompassed by a cloud of heavy vapor, that entirely 
veiled the horizon from my sight. I strove to turn 
from them, but could not ; they hedged me in on every 
side, and, while they spake no word, they seemed to 
mock me with their taunting looks and gestures. 

This was my first spirit experience. I have since 
learned that it consisted entirely of the reflection of 
past recollections upon my mind, but it was extremely 
annoying and unpleasant. 

My next experience was standing by myself, outside 
of my physical body, alone, so far as I could see, gaz- 
ing down upon the old, worn-out tenement, that I had 
recently vacated. I found myself clothed in a body 
precisely similar to the one I had left, and not in much 
better condition, apparently. I was perplexed and 
bewildered; for, though spurning many of the old 
theologic notions of the Hereafter, this was certainly 
not the fulfillment of my conceptions of a future life. 

I gazed around, hoping to attract the attention of 
some one who could give me an explanation, or in the 
expectation of meeting my boon companions; but all 



JOHN CBITCHLEY PRINCE. 353 

in vain, — I could see no one. All was misty, or rather 
in a smoky fog, like the streets of London at midday, 
though I have since been informed that I was not 
alone ; that there were loving, helping spirits watching 
over me, to assist me when possible, but my mental 
condition prevented me from perceiving them ; and that 
the smoky vapor was an emanation from my own 
spirit, and did not proceed from the state of the atmos- 
phere. 

While ruminating to myself, as collectedly as my 
condition would allow, I observed a party of individ- 
uals approach and take a view of my remains ; and 
what appeared very curious to me, while they seemed 
very far away from me, I could distinctly hear their 
remarks. These parties were mortals, still dwelling on 
earth, drawn by a morbid kind of interest to take a 
final view of my body. However, I would they had 
stayed away, for they did my spirit more harm than 
good. 

" Poor devil," said one, " he 's gone at last. Well, 
he made a wreck of himself, sure enough." 

"Aye," replied another; "he might have done bet- 
ter, but he would not ; and so he 's gone. I always 
knew how it would turn out." 

" With all his singing and dreaming," remarked a 
third, " he was no better than the rest of us. The old 
one would show himself pretty often." 

"That's so," chimed in the fourth; "wilt thee look 
at him now, lying there, when he might have been 
alive and well, like the rest of us ! Weil, he 's gone to 
his account now, poor lad ! " 

I waited to hear no more. Mind and brain were 




354 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WOULD. 

alike maddened by what I had heard. It was all true 
enough ; but every word seemed like a scorpion's 
sting, to pierce my soul. Who were these, that they 
should condemn one who had not the power to defend 
himself? Were they free from the common taint of 
sin? 

Thus I questioned; but unable to solve the mighty 
problems that seemed pressing down upon me, I made 
one herculean effort, and, bursting the bonds that con- 
fined me to my useless bod}% I rushed from the place, 
away I knew not where, I cared not; only to get relief 
for my burning, tortured soul. 

And here allow, if you please, one digression. Let 
me warn you, oh, mortals, to mind how you speak and 
think of those who have departed the mortal life. Let 
your thoughts and words be as charitable and kind as 
possible ; for by so doing you may furnish a beacon- 
light that will brighten their paths upward. But if you 
speak ill of them, if you hurl the stone of censure at 
departing spirits, you may furnish the heavy weight 
that will drag them downward. 

Alas, I did not understand the cure of sin-sick, tor- 
tured souls ; and 1 sought that refuge that had been, 
and was now again, my curse, but which I vainly 
thought would drown all recollection and bring relief. 

I soon found myself in a well-known spot, one of my 
former haunts — the back parlor, just beyond the tap- 
room — of a public house. I seated myself as naturally 
as ever, and waited for some one to comply with my 
demand for liquor; but while the bar-maid flitted 
about, here and there, and several times brushed 



JOHN CEITCHLEY PRINCE. 355 

against my person in passing, she paid no attention to 
me whatever, and I felt myself neglected indeed. 

Presently, I observed, entering the apartment, one 
whom I had occasionally seen at that resort, and who 
I understood to be a hard drinker. He called for 
liquor, and when it was brought, raised the glass to his 
lips. Suddenly, by a sort of fascination, I was drawn 
to his side, and while he poured the fiery liquid down 
his throat, my whole being seemed to vibrate in sym- 
pathy, and became saturated with the fumes of the 
liquor. At every drop he tasted, I seemed to quaff a 
corresponding one; and I found I could indulge my- 
self in that way to any extent. I remained by his side, 
drinking long and deep. Our potations lasted for 
hours. Oh, the craving desire I had for that deadly 
fluid! My deep delight and utter abandonment of 
self you cannot realize. 

At last our potations ceased. Abused and outraged 
nature could bear no more, and my companion sunk 
down in a complete state of insensibility. Then I 
strove to tear myself from him, but all in vain ; I was 
held to his prostrate form by a cord as unyielding as 
bands of steel ; I could not free myself from the condi- 
tions I had brought upon me. 

And here my retribution began ; for, while the 
liquid we had drank together had drugged his senses, 
and benumbed his faculties, it had affected me in an 
entirely different way, serving to arouse all my sensi- 
bilities, fire my nervous system with flames of un- 
quenchable desire, and, in fact, to make me keenly 
alive to all my surroundings. The least noise fell 
upon my hearing like the dismal knell of a lost soul; 



356 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 






the sound of a passing foot startled me like a peal of 
thunder : and when the time-piece of the old clock- 
house tolled the hour, my whole being vibrated in uni- 
son. I wanted to get away from everybody and every- 
thing I had known, — to be alone by myself where no 
one could find me, where life and activity were un- 
known, and where I could rest my burning brain. 

Alas, I could not ! Like one tied to a stake, I was 
condemned to pass what seemed to me a century of 
time by the side of one with whom 1 had nothing in 
common, save the craving of a perverted appetite. I 
cannot convey to you an idea of the horror, darkness, 
and despair that rent my soul while thus bound to that 
form of besotted humanity. The hours dragged, until 
at last there came a gleam of relief. Boniface entered 
the apartment, aroused my sleeping companion, and 
sent him to the pump-room to bathe his head. At the 
first plash of the water a thrill of exquisite delight 
passed over me ; a second and a third, and the band 
that had held me snapped in twain, and I was free. 
Never did weary captive rejoice at his deliverance more 
than did I at that moment. I made no stay, but hast- 
ened from the place, and have never seen it nor its 
inmates since. 

Still drifting along, my only aim and purpose being 
to gain some lonely, retired spot, where I might find 
rest and refreshment, I soon found myself rising grad- 
ually from the ground, and floating or sailing along, 
above the heads of the people. 

Before long, the city streets vanished from my sight, 
and I seemed to be approaching a strange part of the 
country; houses and warehouses disappeared, sunny 






JOHN CEITCHLEY PRINCE. 357 

glades and shady nooks came into view ; forest trees, 
clothed with garments of living green, beneath which 
tiny flowerets nodded their spicy heads, and scented the 
balmy air with their rich perfume. 

Away to the left I perceived the azure gleam of 
dimpling, sparkling waters; in the distance, towered 
the lofty peaks of purple-crested mountains ; the sun 
shone brightly in the heavens, while the atmosphere 
became melodious with the hum of insects and the 
chirping of birds. No sound nor sight of human 
life could I perceive; all was silent, save the murmur- 
ings of nature, which fell upon my tortured being like 
an anthem of peace. 

" Surely,*' said I to myself, " this must be another 
country; it is entirely different from any I have ever 
seen before; the atmosphere wears that peculiar, trans- 
parent haze seen only in the lands of a Southern clime." 

But I was too weary for further cognitions. I 
seemed to drink in the charm and beauty of the scene 
without any volition of will or thought, and to find 
comfort and rest in so doing. 

At last, I descried a perfect gem of a spot, one that 
appeared formed for a fairy bower; just beyond a leap- 
ing, laughing streamlet of limpid water, nestling quietly 
at the foot of a moss-covered, arch-shaped rocky wall, 1 
beheld a tiny cove, so beautiful that it seemed almost 
sacrilege to intrude therein. 

Emerald banks, as beautiful as silk pile velvet, 
starred with a profusion of creamy golden-eyed blos- 
soms ; trailing vines like maiden-hair ferns creeping 
over the rocks; shrubs of vivid green, with scarlet 
bells, swinging their perfumed censers upon the 



358 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

breeze ; sparkling. sunbeams and cooling shadows, con- 
stituted a place of repose that a monarch might enjoy. 

And there, amid the beauties of Nature's works, sur- 
rounded by the splendors of creation, pointing to the 
wondrous power and beneficence of God, I sank down 
upon the emerald sod ; and, lulled by the peace and 
quiet of the place, my fevered senses grew calm, my 
pulses even, the blood cooled in my veins, and I fell 
into as complete a slumber as it is possible for a disem- 
bodied spirit to experience: 

I was unconscious of the lapse of time, yet I now 
know it was several days before I again awoke to a 
knowledge of my external surroundings. 

I was still alone ; no human presence could I dis- 
cern ; the flowers still bloomed, the waters danced and 
gleamed, the sun shone, and all was as beautiful and as 
real as before. It appeared to me I had reposed there 
but a few short hours. 

I aroused myself, and, stepping down to the banks of 
the stream, proceeded to lave my face and hands, pre- 
cisely as I would have done were I in the body. The 
water refreshed me. I seemed renewed with life and 
vigor; but with the new strength there also came a 
remembrance of what I had been, and what I had done, 
and I sank down upon the mossy bed overwhelmed 
with the recollection of my folly and madness. 

Remorse had again entered my presence, and my 
soul cowered down before it in bitter agony ; tears 
and sobs mingled together and shook my frame 
to its very center, and I wrestled in spirit with the 
" might have been," which was as tangible to me as any 
objective form would be to mortals. 



JOHN CEITCHLEY PRINCE. 359 

As the tempest within my spirit grew less, I began 
to feel a holy presence approachiug. Presently a low, 
soft strain of exquisitely-modulated music fell upon my 
hearing ; so faint, yet so sweet, did it at first appear 
that it seemed to blend with and form a part of the 
music of the murmuring waters and rustling leaves. 
Gradually it swelled louder, clearer, and sweeter, until 
it culminated in a burst of triumphant ecstasy, that 
made the very grasses leap in unison. 

My whole being was stilled ; a deep peace pervaded 
my system. I was a man again,— a creature of God, 
and one worthy to become a representative of his 
kingdom. 

As these thoughts permeated my being, causing it to 
grow calm and restful, I felt what seemed to be a breath 
of cool, invigorating air upon my temples, thrilling my 
whole frame with an indescribable sensation of de- 
light, and, on looking up, I was amazed, but not 
startled, to observe the form of a venerable patriarch 
bending over me, and manipulating my brow with the 
tips of his fingers. 

His face was smooth and fair, as though no carking 
care had ever left its impress thereon, surmounted by 
a lofty brow, gleaming with a might of intellect, and 
crowned with a wealth of snowy, silken hair. A long, 
massy beard, lustrous with whiteness, fell upon his 
breast. He was clad in a long, purple robe of silken 
stuff; sandals of glistening brightness were upon his 
feet, while in his hand he carried a staff that was 
remarkable for its brilliancy. His features were lumi- 
nous with the light of reflected love and benevolence ; a 



360 LIFE AKD LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 






halo of radiance encircled his whole being, which scin- 
tillated with sparks of light as he moved. 

Subsequently I learned that this halo was the aura 
flowing forth from his spiritual structure, the brilliancy 
of which revealed the purity and beauty of his interior 
condition. 

Abashed and humbled before the majestic glory of 
this presence, I hid my face from sight, and cowered 
down as if for concealment. 

* 4 Fear not, my son, I have come to help and encour- 
age thee ; thy mortal ways were rough and devious ; 
thy spiritual paths shall yet be ways of peace. Lift up 
thine head, that thy soul may be annointed with the 
balm of healing." 

I had heard no sound of voice, and yet these were 
the thoughts that flowed into the interior sensorium of 
my mind, as the mystic being continued to soothe my 
brow with his finger-tips. I raised my head in ques- 
tioning amaze, and gazed upon him in wonder. 

'!■ " Thee questions who and what I am," again came 
the thoughts, not spoken, but impressed upon my 
mind ; " I am one appointed to seek out and instruct 
souls like thine, who are in need of assistance ; thee 
mayst call me 4 Benja, the Missionary ; ' I am drawn to 
thee, to point out the way of salvation, and to give 
thee strength and encouragement; thou hast fought 
the first battle and won the victory ; press on, and thou 
shalt win the goal." 

The thoughts, and indeed the presence of the mission- 
ary, sent a thrill of pleasure through my whole being. 
Hope spread her rosy pinions above me, and I became 
strong, as I thought, for any conflict. 



JOHN CBITCHLEY PBINCE. 361 

" Thou hast won thy first victory," repeated the sage, 
" but still other trials await thee ; self-abnegation and 
the renunciation of those appetites and passions that 
have in a measure swayed the spirit come not all at 
once. Reformation is a work of time. Therefore, my 
son, trust not too much to thine own strength, but 
rather let thy soul's aspirations reach outward and 
upward toward heavenly things, bearing with them a 
desire for assistance and guidance. Neither be cast 
down, for eventually, a noble existence will be thine. 
Look around thee upon these laughing meadows and 
leaping waters. Thou wouldst know in what locality 
thou art. 

"This is the valley of self-examination. Every soul 
in passing out from material life is borne to some spot 
connected with this place. Certain temperaments are 
taken to yonder mountains, upon the lofty heights of 
which their souls are left to take a retrospective glance 
back upon their past lives, their actions, and motives, 
and to commune silently with themselves concerning 
life and its duties ; others to that sheet of clear water 
you observe in the distance, into which they are forced 
to plunge, that they may be cleansed of the impurities 
that cling to their spirits. 

" Poetic souls like thine are conveyed to this charm- 
ing valley, where, in the contemplation of Nature's 
works, they find peace and strength to go on with the 
task of self-examination, and the attaining of a desire 
to become worthy of better things." 

The ideas flowing into my mind from the sage 
ceased, and in a moment more I was again alone. Sud- 
denly the desire seized me to plunge into the stream 



362 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

babbling at my feet. I did so ; the sensation was to 
me that of bathing in a stream of warm, perfumed 
water ; it seemed to penetrate through the pores of my 
skin, invigorating my system to a wonderful degree. I 
remained in the stream for a short time, and upon 
emerging from the bath and surveying myself, I found 
1 had undergone a decided change. My skin had be- 
come soft and fair ; the 'florid appearance had gone, my 
hair had lost many of its silver threads, and my limbs 
felt lithe and elastic. 

My garments, too, were renovated, having lost their 
thread-bare appearance, and altogether I felt and acted 
like a new creature. At the foot of a flowering shrub 
I perceived a polished staff, which I appropriated, and 
with it, as a support, I set off to explore the surround- 
ing country. 

I traveled leisurely ; every step of the way revealed 
new beauties to me, the splendors of which it is impos- 
sible to describe, — shady groves, wherein the dryads of 
old might have loved to wander ; sunny glades, rich 
with their tapestried carpets of flower-gemmed verdure ; 
gushing streams and natural fountains bursting from 
the moss-covered rocks. All that could delight the 
eye and enchant the senses was spread before me, and 
I trudged on, breathing in the beauty around with no 
thought of, or desire for, companionship. 

By-and-bye I came to an evergreen hedge ; it was 
very long, but after a time I came to a large opening 
through which I passed, and found myself in an exten- 
sive garden, the beauty of which I had never seen sur- 
passed. Parterres of beautiful flowers lay spread out 
before me, showing the cultivation of art, and scenting 



JOHN CMTCHLEY PEINCE. 363 

the balmy air with their rich perfume. Marble basins 
received the sparkling water falling from numerous sil- 
very fountains ; lofty trees waved their branches high 
in the air, and cast a grateful shade ; here and there 
mossy banks invited to repose ; birds sang in the trees 
and amid blossoming shrubs. Away in the distance I 
saw the blue gleam of what appeared to me to be a vast 
lake, upon the margin of which I could perceive a num- 
ber of white-robed forms flitting to and fro ; the atmos- 
phere was redolent with beauty and sweetness, while 
above all the golden sun shone in the azure vault of 
heaven. 

Hitherto I had been in the natural country where no 
effort had been made to alter or improve Nature's 
works ; but here were to be seen evidences of human 
art and skill, brought in to cultivate and develop the 
natural into higher types of beauty. I passed into one 
of the groves at my left, and seated myself upon a rus- 
tic bench before a long table of stone, upon which were 
spread fruits of every description, some of which were 
unfamiliar to me. Above the table was suspended an 
inscription, which read : U A11 are welcome ; partake and 
refresh thyself." 

I needed no other bidding ; I was hungry and faint ; 
and never did viands or nectar taste better to the gods 
than did the fruit, and the sparkling water which I 
drew from a fountain close by, to my parched palate. 

I rested awhile, and then proceeded on. As I ap- 
proached the lake, I suddenly found myself surrounded 
by a bevy of white-robed creatures, all young and fair 
and beautiful to behold. I contrasted my appearance 
with theirs, and though I had congratulated myself 



364 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

on my own improvement not long before, I now ap- 
peared dark and dust-worn by the side of these fresh 
young souls. 

I sought to withdraw, but this they would not 
permit ; for, closing around me in a circle, they inter- 
cepted all means of egress. I stood with downcast 
eyes, humbled and ashamed, when one young maiden 
approached, and laying her hand upon my shoulder, 
said in tones, the flute-like sweetness of which I shall 
never forget : " Do you not know me ? I am one who 
was very dear to you ; I have lived in this beautiful 
spot so long, waiting for you to come ; surely you must 
know me, and will receive the love I have been keep- 
ing for you/' 

I raised my eyes and scanned those lovely features. 
Surely, aye, surely I recognized them ; more beautiful, 
further developed, and stamped with a lovelier grace 
and more charming expression than I had known ; yet 
the same winning smile, the shining hair, and sparkling 
eyes of my darling were before me, in more than radi- 
ant splendor, 

I could not speak; it was too much! Oh, had I 
known I should meet my loved one thus, how I would 
have prepared myself to become fit to enter her celestial 
presence ! 

Divining my thoughts, the dear one twined her 
snowy arms around my neck, and whispering, " I am 
so happy, oh, so happy to meet you ! " laid her silken 
head upon my breast, and all unworthy as I knew 
myself to be, I clasped her in a tender, loving, soul-full 
embrace. 

Raising her head, my dear one said : " These are my 



JOHN CTMTCHLEY PMNCE. 365 

companions, come to welcome you to the Summer-land. 
They all know of you, and love you for what you are 
worth; they have been with you when you have given 
forth the sweet expressions of the soul, and they know 
what you are capable of becoming." 

She led me to a mossy seat, and the fair group, 
ranging themselves around us, began to sing a song of 
welcome, the sweetness of which can never be sur- 
passed. 

I do not propose to draw these experiences out to 
great length, therefore cannot tell you all that trans- 
pired in this lovely spot. 

I was welcomed, given a happy home for my abiding 
place, but left free to wander wherever I would. Sur- 
rounded by loving faces, and ministered to with tender 
care, I sank into a state of dreamy bliss, well suited to 
my peculiar temperament. 

You may think I had passed through the temptations 
of life, I had renounced its follies, and repented of its 
mistakes. But repentance is not a thing of a day or a 
month ; memory has written her score upon the tablets 
of the soul, and if blotted and scarred, it takes time 
and labor to efface their unsightliness. I did not know 
this at the time, but inactivity is the bane of life, and 
the soul that is idle cannot go forward. 

It was some time after I had entered this paradise, 
and been welcomed by angels, I was seated within the 
enclosure of a marble pavilion, and dreamily gazing out 
upon the sunny slope, when I became conscious of the 
presence of the missionary I had met in the valley, who 
spoke these words and vanished : " My son, life is earn- 
est ; thou hast queried why thou canst not write the 



366 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

soul-stirring poems of the past. It is because thou art 
inactive. Look about thee, and see if there is nothing 
to do, if not for thyself, for some other in need. 
Wouldst thou become noble and grand? Then work 
for it. In this world the harvest comes only to him 
who plants and tends the seed." 

I was confounded and confused. Stung into activ- 
ity, I waited for no one, but hastened from the place 
and from the wonderful garden. I determined to do 
something, to go somewhere ; but I knew not what 
course to pursue. Soon I felt a desire to return to 
earth and see what was going on there. Perhaps I 
could find something to do, or some inspiration for 
poesy. Ah, I knew not that I was still weak, and 
unable to cope with temptation ; that I was again des- 
tined to fall into the mire. But thus it was ; yet, thank 
God, for the last time ! Of that I will inform you in 
my next chapter. 



JOHN CPITCHLEY PRINCE. 367 



CHAPTER XXIII. 



THE POET'S COUNCIL 



Again I appeared to be drawn toward the earth. 
Recollections of old associations began to revive in my 
mind, and I felt a desire to return, and once more 
mingle with mortal life, urged on by the thought that 
perchance I should there find something to do. 

Impelled onward by an inner impulse, I soon found 
myself in the crowded streets of a vast city: every 
thing looked familiar, and when I espied the glittering 
cross of St. Paul's gleaming through the smoke and 
dust, I knew that I was again in the heart of London. 

Nobody appeared to take any notice of me ; all were 
hurrying on, intent upon their own affairs, and I was 
as one virtually alone, even in the crowded, teeming 
mart of a vast metropolis. 

I threaded my way leisurely along (for since I had 
entered the material plane again the reckless impetu- 
osity that sped me on had vanished), pausing now and 
again to watch the tide of restless, surging humanity, 
as it flowed along, with no definite aim or end in view, 
when I was brought to a sudden stand-still, by hearing 
my own name pronounced by one of two gentlemen 
just in front of me. 



368 LIFE AND LABOIt IN THE SPIRIT WOULD, 



11 Yes," said be, " we are going to hold a little social 
levee at the club tonight, and to pay our tribute of 
respect to the memory of Critchley Prince. Poor fel- 
low, he was his own worst foe, and he blotted his own 
career ; but the works he left, and the songs he sung, 
show his to have been a gifted, sympathetic soul. For 
that reason we have drawn up a set of resolutions, and 
have determined to call our meeting together this even- 
ing, in honor of the departed poet. You had better 
make one of us." 

The other gentleman replied that he would be with 
them, if possible ; and I determined that I would also 
be there. 

I recognized the first speaker as one of the most 
brilliant and noted literati of the day, one who is even 
now a dweller on earth, courted for his genius, and 
loved and respected for his benevolent heart and sym- 
pathetic soul; at that time he was about fifty years of 
age, and full of life and energy. I knew him to be a 
member of a certain literary club, all the members of 
which were men of brilliant intellect, not a few of whom 
were well known in the literary world; and it was this 
club-meeting that I had determined to visit, partly out 
of curiositv to hear what might be said of myself, and 
partly to witness the proceedings, knowing full well 
that a feast of intellectual dainties awaited whoever 
should be fortunate enough to enter. 

The two friends parted at a certain corner, but I 
remained with the man of genius, resolving that I 
would not leave him until he arrived at the evening 
gathering ; and I did not. 

Promptly at the hour appointed, the company gath- 



JOHN CKITC1ILEY PRINCE. 369 

ered in the parlors of the organization, myself among 
the number. 

I do not propose to reveal all that was said and done 
on the occasion. The meeting was a most enjoyable 
one ; gems of thought, original ideas, brilliant repartee, 
and flowery bon mots circulated freely from mind to 
mind ; in short, the occasion was a feast of intellectual 
glory, that could not fail to arouse the enthusiasm of 
any but the most stupefied spirits. The eulogy and the 
encomiums paid to the memory of Critchley Prince were 
kind, and well calculated, coming as they did from the 
hearts of England's most gifted sons, to awaken a feel- 
ing of pride and gratification in the heart of him of 
whom they were spoken. 

But, alas, this banquet of ennobling thought and 
chaste, exquisite expression, which alone would have 
refreshed and invigorated the soul, and at which even 
the angels of heaven might have been pleased to pre- 
side — this festal board — needs must have been pol- 
luted by the presence of costly wines, and rich, rare, 
body-clogging viands. Aye, it is true that there, where 
no feast of a material nature was needed, where, indeed, 
it would only serve to lower the time and place into a 
scene of sensual festivitj^, the wine-cup passed from 
hand to hand, brilliant toasts were given and repeated, 
and I, in company with others, again tasted the per- 
fumed draught that ever tends to degrade humanity. 

It is true that I did not drug myself into insensibil- 
ity, neither did any one of that assembled company ; nor 
did I become so intensely alive in every sense and 
avenue of feeling as heretofore, yet I partook of the 



370 LIFE AND LABOH IK THE SPIBIT WOULD. 

fluid, and again found that I was not strong enough to 
resist temptation and to overcome the evil habit. 

I lingered at this enchanted -spot for hours, indeed, 
until the assembly dispersed, each member seeking his 
abode, with brain fired by alcoholic stimulants, and 
yet apparently none the worse for what he had taken. 

Highly pleased with my reception and entertain- 
ment, I separated from my good friends, and thinking 
I should like to take a walk, wandered forth, 'under 
the glorious orbs of early morn. My brain was heated 
and all astir with phantom-like thoughts flitting 
through it. I soon paused upon a bridge of the 
Thames, and at once a desire entered my mind to fling 
myself into the river's depths, I wondered what effect 
such an act would have upon me ; I knew that I was 
a disembodied spirit, and therefore could not destroy 
my existence; still I did not know but I might experi- 
ence some shock to my system, like that felt by drown- 
ing mortality. 

However, I determined to take the leap, which I did. 
No sooner had I done so than, instead of sinking under 
the water, I found myself slowly rising. I could not 
feel the water at all; it seemed as though I were float- 
ing upward upon a cloud. 

Rising still higher and higher, I at length found 
myself resting upon a strip of rocky, barren land ; I 
knew that I was again beyond the bounds of earth, but 
in what part of spirit life I was entirely ignorant; all 
was dreary and desolate. By this time I had recov- 
ered in a measure from the effects of the wine-bibbing, 
and thought and memory again went bounding through 
my mind with startling intensity. 



JOHN CKITCHLEY PRINCE. 371 

Resting against a giant rock, that reared its head far 
upward toward the murky sky, I gave myself up to 
gloomy retrospection. What good had I done, — what 
work accomplished? Nothing; I had again fallen 
before the tempter ; I was weak and helpless, power- 
less of will, of no use to myself nor to my kind ! Why, 
oh, why must I continue to drag out such a shameful 
existence ? 

Thus I mused and mourned, groaning deep in agony 
of spirit; my remorse was genuine, but I had not the 
power (or rather I thought I had not) to again rise 
after this my latest fall from self-respect. 

The hot sun came out and glowed with a lurid light; 
not a shrub or trace of vegetation were to be seen ; all 
was stony and barren, — no sign of life, except far up, 
perched on the crags, there sat a bird of sable plumage, 
that now and then flapped its wings, and seemed to 
mutter and croak in mockery of my torment. I remem- 
bered the " Raven " of the American poet, and won- 
dered if this too was a creation of my fevered brain, 
and I was to be haunted henceforth with the presence 
of this ominous creature. At last it flapped its wings 
and flew away, and I sank into a kind of half-dreamless 
lethargy, which lasted I know not how long ; but at 
length I was aroused by the touch of a cool hand upon 
my head, to find the presence of my missionary guide, 
"Benja." 

"Come, my son," said he; "thou hast done w^ell ; 
thou needst have no fear. Thou art upon the heights 
of self-condemnation. It is true thou hast a few more 
trials to bear ere thou canst enjoy the full glories of 
spiritual existence ; but all the steps thou hast taken 



372 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

were necessary to thy well-being ; they were what thou 
needed to bring thee to a full realization of the past. 
Arise and come with me, that thou mayst obtain a 
glimpse of the realities of life, a gleam of the glorious 
manifestation of power that awaits thee." 

Taking me by the hand, the sainted spirit began to 
slowly rise, drawing me upward with him. Away, 
awajr, over rugged heights and dreary wastes of land 
we sped until we neared the entrance of a valley more 
exquisite in beauty than any I had ever beheld. 
Strains of enchanting music issued from thence, min- 
gled with bursts of merry laughter, and sounds of 
sweetest singing. 

Upon entering the valley, we were saluted by the 
fragrant breath of beautiful flowers, borne toward us 
upon the balmy breeze of morning; birds carolled 
among the leafy branches of the trees, or flitted about 
the sparkling sprays of gleaming water, issuing from 
founts of alabaster purity; — all was calm and serene, a 
picture of contentment and repose. Beautiful homes, 
gleaming with singular whiteness, and embowered with 
flowering vines of gorgeous beauty, nestled low down 
in the heart of the valley. 

There were no doors or windows to these houses, but 
the sides were entirely open, revealing the simple, 
innocent home life of their inmates ; the roofs were 
supported by marble pillars, around which the vines 
and tendrils clung with loving tenderness. From these 
homes issued those sounds of joy and happiness we had 
heard ere entering the valley. 

Away in the distance, on either side, arose the ma- 
jestic heights of purple-crested mountains; while a 



JOHN CMTCHLEY PIUNCE. 373 

beautiful river flashed and sparkled in the sunlight, 
but a little wav before us. Near the center of the vale 
I observed a massive dome, of marvelous beauty, rising 
from the midst of a grove of trees, and toward this my 
guide continued to lead my bewildered spirit. 

As we approached, I found the building to be a vast 
and stupendous temple, wrought with exceeding artis- 
tic skill and beautv, the delicate carvings and fretwork 
of which I had never seen equalled. 

The grounds surrounding this magnificent temple 
presented a scene of unsurpassing loveliness. The 
green sward, rich with velvet-like softness, glowed and 
sparkled in the sunlight like a huge emerald of price- 
less value. Thickets of wild roses here and there shed 
their royal perfume upon the passing breeze ; vines and 
tendrils twined around the trunks of lofty trees, 
through the branches of which flitted and carolled 
birds of brilliant plumage. 

I followed mj guide up a flight of marble steps, and 
found myself in a spacious vestibule, at the further end 
of which hung a heavy curtain of royal purple velvet. 
The floor of this vestibule was tessellated with blocks 
of many-hued marble, presenting a most beautiful ap- 
pearance, in the center of which arose a magnificent 
fountain of crystal whiteness, most exquisitely sculp- 
tured and carved, from which ascended sprays of cool 
and sparkling water. " Water, water everywhere ! " 
Through all my wanderings in the eternal world I 
have never been long absent from the sight of clear, 
leaping, sparkling water. It is the life element of the 
spirit, next to sunlight and air, and it needs no addi- 
tional fluid to make it agreeable and palatable. 



374 LIFE AXD LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

Through the open interstices of this entrance the 
perfumed air from without wandered, diffusing a most 
refreshing breeze throughout the apartment. To the 
left I observed what appeared to be an inclined plane, 
the surface of which was as smooth as glass, and as 
white as porcelain. This glassy road led upward be- 
yond the frescoed ceiling, until it disappeared from 
sight. I turned an inquiring look upon my companion, 
who thus replied to my silent questioning : " Thou art 
now, my son, standing within the walls of one of our 
temples dedicated to Art. This is the Palace of De- 
light, — the Artists' Home! Beyond yonder curtain 
is the Hall of Poesy, where congregate souls so rounded 
out and perfected that they may express themselves in 
measure full and sweet ; their lives are breathing, active 
poems of beauty and love. Yonder spiral stairway," 
directing my attention to a stair-case glittering like 
burnished gold, at my right, " leads to the halls dedi- 
cated respectively to the gods of music, painting, and 
statuary, where souls attuned in harmony with those 
divine expressions of creative energy gather to pour 
forth all the hidden richness and glory of their spirit- 
ual conceptions of life. 

" Yonder crystal pathway leads to the grand temple 
of all, where gather those poets, artists, sculptors, 
musicians, prophets, and sages, who are united in the 
bonds of sympathy and love, to compare notes, and to 
charm and enlighten each other with the productions 
of their individual minds. Thee will observe that it is 
up hill all the way, extending beyond thy vision, and 
that the road is slippery and seemingly impossible to 
climb, typifying the pathway over which struggling 



JOHN CMTCHLEY PKINCE. 375 

genius is forced to go, slipping here and there, often- 
times stumbling, until it plumes its wings for bolder 
flight, and by determined effort and perseverance wins 
the goal. 

" The novitiate who first enters this temple dedicated 
to the Muses would fain ascend yonder roadway, but, 
finds himself unable to do so ; for he must first visit 
each one of the halls of learning ere he attempts to 
enter the grand temple of Art. When he has done so, 
he finds no need to crawl slowly up yonder plane, but 
concentrating his will upon the desired spot, by the 
power thus acquired, mounts upward without fear, 
and gains the goal. 

" But thou, my son, must now pass beyond yonder 
drapery; there thou wilt find that for which thy soul 
is to be fitted. Thou wilt find kindred minds, and 
sometime thy birth-right. I must leave thee; my 
work calls me away ; others will teach thee the lesson 
of life. Farewell, and God bless thee." 

The sage vanished, and I was again alone. Curios- 
ity and interest led me to approach and push aside the 
hanging velvet that obscured my sight. I did so, and 
beheld a vast apartment, the roof of which, fretted 
with lace-like tracings of golden hue, was supported by 
richly-carved columns of finely-veined marble. The 
floor was a mosaic of pearl and ivory, formed into 
clusters of flowers. At the farther end was a raised 
dais, covered with a crimson, satin-like fabric, above 
which, suspended from golden rods, clouds of creamy, 
fairy-like lace drooped and fluttered. 

Upon the dais was seated the stately form of a male 
spirit, whose majestic-bearing, noble brow, and intelli- 



37G LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

gent, genial, love-lit countenance attracted and held 
the admiration, esteem, and respect of the beholder. 
Upon either side was seated a personage, mild and gen- 
tle of demeanor, with the unmistakable mark of genius 
stamped upon his brow. Ranged around the dais 
in a semi-circle were a number of seats, filled w r ith 
occupants of both sexes, all seemingly earnestly atten- 
tive to the master spirit of the hour. 

The inmates of the hall were clothed in various cos- 
tumes, such as their fancy suggested; but with such 
correctness of taste that all the colors and styles 
blended together in perfect harmony, and in company 
with their surroundings made up a superb and radiant 
picture, perfect in all its details. I noticed a peculiar 
halo of mellow light emanating from and surrounding 
each member of this assembly, graduating from a beau- 
tiful tint of yellow clown to pearly whiteness, lighting 
up the features with indescribable beauty. These souls 
were enveloped in their own wealth of love, sympathy, 
and perceptive harmony. 

I had but to gaze on the massive brow, thoughtful, 
speaking countenance, and smiling eyes of that central 
figure when it flashed upon me, that this was Addison, 
— Addison the gifted, noble and true, whose works I 
had ever admired, and which I considered beyond 
emulation. The pale, saint-like face upon the right I 
recognized as Cowper, the good. At the left, with 
flashing eye, and impassioned features, was Byron, but 
Byron purged of the impurities and grossness of sens- 
ual life. 

I gazed around, and it dawned upon me who these 
people were. I saw the calm, pure features and love- 



JOHN CPvITCHLEY PRINCE. 377 

lit eyes of Felicia Hemans, of 'Elizabeth B. Browning, 
of Letitia Lanclon, and others well known to me from 
the melodious outpourings of their spirits. There were 
Dryden, Thompson, and Pope, — once little, misshapen 
Alexander Pope, now grown straight, lithe, and wil- 
lowy, with no discontent upon his features, even sitting 
at the feet of Addison, absorbing the reflected light of 
that stately presence. 

I could not understand what was going on. I heard 
nothing but a low, sweet, rhythmic sound proceeding 
from the dais, which was unintelligible to me, though, 
from the interested looks of those present it was evi- 
dently not so to them. I had advanced no farther 
than to the inner side of the curtain, for I dared not 
intrude upon that celestial company. I again glanced 
at myself, and as the contrast between my faded, dust- 
worn, shabby appearance and the fresh purity and 
sweetness of these harmonious souls flashed upon me, 
together with the thought that, had I done mora and 
been more in the past, I too might have been seated 
here with this angelic host, in place of creeping in like 
an outcast and an alien, I covered my face and fled 
from the apartment and the place. 

I next found myself standing upon a sandy shore, 
watching and listening to the roar of the surging 
waves as tliev came rolling in to my feet. All was 
wild and tempestuous. Plow I had come here I could 
not tell ; through what tortuous, devious paths I had 
wandered I could not explain. I felt that I had passed 
through a fiery furnace. I was still scathed and smart- 
ing from the sting of accusing memory. I felt a touch 
upon my shoulder, and turning gazed into a pair of 



373 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WOULD. 

kindly, sympathetic eyes, the eyes of one whom I felt 
was to be my friend and brother ; of one whose name 
shall vet be sung throughout the length of Old Eno*- 

o o o n o 

land ; one who passed from earth a few years before 
myself, at the early age of thirty-two. I gazed into the 
eyes of Robert Brough, poet and friend. Instantly I 
knew I had met one who would assist and teach me 
what my spirit required. 

"I have come to help you," he said, grasping my 
hand in a hearty clasp; "I have long followed you, I 
was at the Poet's Council, and saw you enter. Noting 
your movements, watching the expression of your 
countenance, I understood your condition, and when 
you rushed forth I followed, feeling that I might be 
able to assist you. I have since kept you in sight, bat 
owing to the clouds that enwrapped you, I have been 
heretofore unable to make my presence known. Now 
that the force of ) r our emotions is spent, and you are 
beginning to grow calm and collected, I come to offer 
you my assistance, and to show you how to nobly re- 
trieve the past, and find perfect peace for your soul. 
Will you accept my aid? " 

I grasped the hand still holding my own, and cried 
in a voice choked with emotion : " I will ! I will ! only 
show me the way, and I will follow you? " 

" To you,", continued my friend, pointing to the surg- 
ing billows before us, "this scene is presented as a type 
of the desolate, lonely shore, and the warring billows 
of passion-haunted thoughts, upon which man may 
recklessly wreck his whole existence; but, beyond the 
sandy waste, and the ocean's depths, there are calm 
waters, and sweet, smiling fields where we may find 



JOHN CRITCHLEY PEIXCE. 879 

redemption, and make that restitution necessary to 
peace of mind. Come with me and I will guide you to 
health and happiness. Concentrate your thought upon 
me, and remain passive." 

I did so, and instantly I found my companion and 
self transported from the dreary shore to the same val- 
ley I had entered on my first visit to the immortal 
world. " You wonder at my mode of transportation," 
said Robert, noting my surprise, "but you will soon 
become used to it, for it is the spirit's true mode of 
rapid traveling. We have only to fix our will upon 
the place to which we wish to go, and instantly space 
is annihilated, and we are there. When you have 
thrown off a few more of the conditions of your earth 
life, you will be able to understand this law, and many 
others ; and in order that you may do so, I wish you to 
plunge into yonder mist arising before us." 

But a few feet from us there ascended from the 
depths of a small lake a heavy bank of mist or vapor, 
and, in compliance with the request of my friend, I 
plunged into this fog, which, upon my doing so, seemed 
to penetrate every atom of my being. 

When I emerged I seemed indeed to have been born 
again, to have received a baptism that had washed 
away much that was heav}^ and gross in my system, 
and I felt light as air, and almost imponderable. 

" Now you begin to feel something like a spirit," said 
my friend, seating himself upon a mossy bank, and 
motioning me to a seat beside him ; "you are becoming 
regenerated ; look at yourself, and you will perceive a 
change ; you can also see, hear, and feel clearer and 
better ; all your senses are awakened and quickened, 



880 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIEJT WORLD. 

because the spirit is beginning to work free from the 
crudities of materiality." 

It was indeed true ; my senses did seem to be inten- 
sified ten-fold; distance lent no obstruction to my 
view ; my vision appeared to be unlimited. I could 
perceive forms, radiant in angelic beauty, moving to 
and fro ; towns and cities gleaming white in the sun- 
light where before my sight was bounded by the hori- 
zon, and I could see nothing but the limits of the beau- 
tiful valley, and no human being but our two selves. 

My hearing, too, was quickened ; for sweet, harmo- 
nious sounds stole upon my ear, where before I had 
heard nothing ; all my senses seemed to be trebly 
alive, and awakened to activity; my outer structure, 
too, had grown so clear and fair as to become almost 
transparent, while my garments had assumed a purity 
of appearance I had never noticed before. 

" You will soon be able to enter into and enjoy all 
the true pleasures of existence," resumed the poet. " I, 
too, have passed under experiences and trials similar to 
your own ; and though they were not induced by pre- 
cisely the same cause, j^et they were sufficiently severe 
to lead me to sympathize with and give you strength." 

He ceased, and my soul became too full of gratitude 
for utterance, perceiving which, he said: " By-arid-bye, 
all these things will be explained to you, and you will 
thank the good Father for giving you these experi- 
ences, by which to develop and strengthen your spirit. 
But come, I must show you your work. Remain pas- 
sive, and trust in me." 

Again I followed his bidding, and in a moment more 
we were gliding along the streets of an earthly town. 



JOHN CEITCHLEY PKENCE. 381 

Again I was in the precincts of old England, but mate- 
rial sights and sounds seemed farther away from me 
than ever before. 

"I am going to take you," said my guide, " to one 
who is noble and true to the stern duties of life; one 
who, in spite of trials and perplexities, of trouble and 
care, has remained faithful to the higher dictates of his 
inner spirit ; who, reared in povert} r , has yet carved 
out a name for himself, and by turning aside from the 
glittering allurements of life, has endeared himself to 
many hearts, — a royal soul, a kingly mind, as yet in 
the physical body. I bring you to him, that from the 
example of his life, and the strength of his soul, you 
may learn your lesson, and draw encouragement to go 
on and do likewise.'' 

He ceased to speak, and instantly we were in an 
apartment which I recognized as the room of a thinker, 
a student, and a poet. There was but one occcupant; a 
slight figure, bearing a lofty head and noble brow, with 
an earnest, intellectual cast of features. He was busy 
perusing a book, which, from the intentness of his gaze, 
I divined must have been a work requiring deep 
study. 

How calm and peaceful was the atmosphere of that 
place ! The air was replete with quiet and rest. " I 
shall leave you here," said my guide. " When we meet 
again, you will be the worker, and one who has found 
content and joy. Adieu." 

He was gone ; and there, in the quiet sanctuary of 
the poet's study, in company with that loyal soul, 
whose earnest thought was to elevate humanity ; in 
contemplation of his work, and drawing strength and 



382 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

encouragement from his fidelity to truth, and his de- 
sire to benefit mankind, I became strong and enduring, 
enabled to put away the enticing temptations of life, to 
expand my powers under the light of spirit develop- 
ment ; and a desire was kindled in my soul that has 
never been quenched, — a desire to be of use, to do 
good to others, to assist the needy, elevate the down- 
trodden, and enlighten and instruct those sitting in 
darkness. 

Sitting in the companionship of that noble mind, 
reading with him his works, listening to his songs of 
beauty, witnessing his dreams for the remission of 
human ills, painted as they were on the sensorium of 
his soul, in colors of gorgeous splendor ; breathing in 
the perfume of his holiest aspirations, watching his 
struggles and triumphs, — I became purified and purged 
of old crudities, and went out from that presence with 
a determination to do something for humanity, to be 
something in the great arena of life ; and from that 
determination I have never strayed. 

Born of this desire, — to do something for the good 
of humanity, — there came to my soul a new strength 
unlike anything I had known before ; and which en- 
abled me to enter dens of vice in search of souls to aid 
without danger of contamination, or of falling a victim 
to temptation. Of my work in this direction I shall 
speak in a future chapter; bat first I wish to tell you 
of a visit I have made to one of our brightest spirits ; 
one whose songs are known and sung the wide world 
over. 



JOHN CRITCHLEY PRINCE. 383 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

A VISIT TO ROBERT BURKS. 

I had long been pressed and impressed to pay a visit 
to the spirit home of Robert Burns, Scotland's favored 
child of song, where he extends the thorough hospital- 
ity of a genial heart, and where all kindred souls are 
welcomed with royal cordiality. 

I had met Burns upon many occasions since my 
entrance to the joys of spirit life. I had seen him in 
the public convocations of poets, had been with him at 
friendly gatherings where souls like his meet to enjoy 
the rich and varied productions of each other's minds ; 
I had. seen him in hall and bower, amid lofty and amid 
lowly scenes ; and finally I had received a visit from 
him in my own private domain. But as yet I had 
never responded to his kindly, urgent invitations, nor to 
my own promptings, to return the visit. An opportunity 
at length presented itself for me to do so, and accord- 
ingly, with a friend, who wished me to travel leisurely 
as mortals do, and who accompanied me to point out 
the natural beauties and points of interest along our 
route, I set out with a joyful spirit, and anticipations 
of a rich treat, to visit the spirit home of Scotia's 
immortal bard. 



384 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

I will not weary you by descriptions of our journey. 
The time is coming when the localities and scenery of 
spirit life will be described to mortals by those who are 
fully competent to do so. At present, I will confine 
myself to the object of my journey, namely, the arrival 
at the spirit home of the poet. 

My companion and myself journeyed along — he 
interesting me on the way, by relating bits of history or 
incidents concerning places we passed, together with 
anecdotes of the people and their customs — until we 
arrived at the entrance of a natural basin or valley, 
that lay like a great emerald between two ranges of 
towering mountains. Upon the right, the mighty pile 
reared its lofty head in solemn grandeur ; the morning 
shadows resting upon it, only serving to deepen the 
impressiveness of its height and power. Its base of a 
dark brown hue supported the rugged pile, which deep- 
ened in color as it arose, until its apex presented the 
appearance of a gigantic amethyst, glittering beneath 
the light of morning in an indescribable purple splen- 
dor. 

Upon the left arose a range of polished stone, as 
white as sculptured marble, which gleamed and glistened 
in the sunlight like a mountain of frost work. Its 
numerous crags and peaks shone like so many spears of 
frozen snow, the rosy light resting upon its sparkling 
surface causing it to present an appearance at once 
marvelous and bewitching to the beholder. 

In the hollow formed by these mountain ranges nes- 
tled the valley I have mentioned, covered with a lux- 
uriant growth of vegetation and verdure. Fields of 
ripening grain, blooming gardens, delighting the senses 



JOHN CHITCHLEY PRINCE. 385 

with their fragrance and beautjr, waving trees, in all the 
glory of exuberant foliage, were to be seen in every direc- 
tion, while the white cottages of the dwellers gleamed 
here and there, and in their delightful locality bore every 
indication of home comfort. The people whom we saw 
busy about their gardens, or caught glimpses of be- 
tween the open doorways of their houses, appeared 
happy and contented; their dress was simple, and 
seemingly worn for comfort; their countenances be- 
tokened peace and liberty. Songs of innocence and 
mirth arose upon the balmy air, mingling with the 
tones of children's merry laughter. In short, here was 
an Arcadia in real life, such as any poet might be proud 
to dream of, and to picture out to the delight of his 
fellow-men. 

" These," said my friend, " are the people who have 
gathered about Robbie Burns, as a flock of sheep gather 
around a beloved shepherd; or better, as a group of 
children gather about a beloved and venerated father, 
to listen to his advice, and follow his counsel, knowing 
it is for their good. 

" Robert Burns has made these people what they are. 
They have come to spirit life one by one, worn and 
w^eary from the cares of earth ; some of them even sin- 
sick and degraded from unnatural lives, led while in 
the body. He has gathered them together, taught 
them self-reliance, preached to them through the open- 
ing flower, the running stream, and the songs of birds. 
He has taught them to forget their cares, and to desire 
a nobler existence. He has set them at work to culti- 
vate their gardens and build themselves homes. In 
doing this they have grown happy and found rest. 



386 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

" From him they have learned patience, self-restraint, 
and self-abnegation, a belief in the divinity of every 
spirit, and love for humanity. 

" Some of these people, worn and broken down, came 
to him of themselves. They had heard of Burns while 
on earth, had read his words of sympathy, of love and 
tenderness, knew that he had sinned and suffered, and 
that with all he had faith in man. Through the great 
desire of their souls to see him, they were drawn to his 
presence, and his great, kindly heart, understanding 
their needs, spoke to them words of cheer, which gave 
relief and strength. 

" Others he himself found by the wayside, sunk in 
misery and degradation ; he held to them the helping 
hand, kindled in their breasts contrition for wrong 
committed, which brought a desire to do better and 
be better. He found their loved and loving ones for 
them ; and all reverence him with love and blessing. 
The children abiding here are little waifs cast off from 
earth, who have known no tender care before their 
spirit birth ; here they are cared for and educated by 
those capable of giving instruction to opening minds." 

A group of merry children, laughing and shouting in 
glee, dashed by us as my companion ceased speaking, 
their faces radiant with joy and happiness. 

We paused at the entrance of a magnificent garden, 
whose limits extended far and wide. The well-kept 
walks, the superb parterres of blooming flowers, the 
shrubs raising their graceful branches as if conscious of 
their beauty, the grand old trees rearing their mighty 
heads, and casting grateful shadows, the pond at the 
further end, gleaming and glittering in the sunlight, 



JOHN CKITCHLEY PRINCE. 387 

rustic setits scattered here and there, banks of velvet- 
like richness, bright with their vivid hue of emerald 
green, all betokened this place to be the property of 
one who loved Nature, and was a willing worker in 
beautifying and adorning her productions. 

This immense garden was not enclosed from the pub- 
lic way, except by a low hedge of evergreens, whose 
tops were tufted with delicate, creamy-hued, fragrant 
blossoms, reminding me forcibly of our own native 
hawthorn. No gate barred the entrance w^ay ; it was 
open to the free admittance of all. 

At the farther end of the principal walk arose a 
plain, unpretentious dwelling, its white walls gleaming 
with an appearance of purity and peace. So far had 
we come up the valley that this cottage appeared to us 
to rest at the base of the purple-crested mountain, like 
a bird's nest securely fastened upon a rugged rock. 

" Here," said my guide, "you have the home of 
Robert Burns. I will now leave you to his care." Ere 
he could proceed, a form issued from the open doorway 
of the house, and hastened clown the path to meet us. 
That beaming countenance, those kindly eyes, and 
warm, cordial hands extended to greet us ; that com- 
manding, yet unassuming figure, clothed in simple, 
rustic garb, could belong to no man in God's universe 
but Robert Burns. It needed no honeyed speech, no 
formal words of greeting, no conventionalities, to tell 
us we w^ere welcome ; the spirit of our host over flowed 
with hospitality, and his soul beamed with all the fer- 
vor of his joy at meeting us. 

Oh, the pleasure that enwrapped my being when I 
first entered the sanctuary of that good man's great 



388 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

heart, and felt that we were congenial companions ! 
No constraint, no conventional formalities with him ; 
all was freedom and perfect ease. 

My guide pleaded necessities of business as an ex- 
cuse for leaving me alone with my host, and as we 
both preferred to roam in his great treasure-garden to 
entering the house, and feeling refreshed and strong in 
spirit, as though I had just partaken of food (which 
was true, as I had been feeding my soul all the way on 
the many delights I had encountered), we turned down 
a by-path, and I began to examine the rare plants and 
elegant shrubbery of the place, my host displaying and 
explaining his treasures as we went. 

" I am surprised," said I, " at your wealth of luxuri- 
ant bloom, and the beauty as well as the delicacy of 
the perfume of these plants ; they surpass everything I 
have yet seen ; you must give them a great deal of 
attention." 

44 Well, lad," replied my companion, " it 's not that 
so much. I look after them every daj^, of course, give 
them water and just the right degree of light, and trim 
and train them when their 's muckle need ; but I think 
its adaptability to surroundings that makes 'em fine. I 
love them, — every one, — and it's real pleasure to care 
for them ;" and it was with unfeigned fondness that 
he bent over a rare stock of geraniums, and lifted a 
magnificent bloom to my view. We wandered along, 
chatting about this shrub and that plant ; the proper 
treatment of this stock, and the right degree of culture 
for that variety. Nature and time had made him a 
thorough floriculturist ; it was the spiritual refining of 
that love of Nature, manifested in the farmer-boy, 



JOHN CRITCHLEY PRINCE. 389 

using the plough and spade, and weaving songs of rich- 
est beauty over his work. 

Again we paused, this time by the side of a parterre 
of the most beautiful garden-lilies I ever beheld. The 
creamy, cup-shaped blossoms, which crowned the slen- 
der stems, rose tall and straight from a low mass of 
deep, dark, and glossy leafage ; while the regal flowers, 
with their tints of snowy richness, flecked with tiny 
bars of golden hue, emitted a fragrance of the most 
exquisite yet subtle of delicate odors. There were 
dozens upon dozens of these royal blossoms, filling the 
air with their rich perfume, and inviting the honey-bee 
to visit them in his search for sweets. 

As I paused to admire this magnificent group of 
beauties — mentally likening them to a bevy of pure- 
souled, white-robed angels — and to drink in the full 
richness and glory of the scene spread out before me, 
there came, wafted upon the scent-laden air, a strain of 
sweetest music, — such as I have often heard in spirit, 
but which is never produced by any but highly-culti- 
vated or advanced souls, — accompanied in this instance 
by a female voice in singing; and such singing — so 
full of melody, of expressive tenderness, with a rich 
under-current of harmony — mortal tongue or pen is 
inadequate to describe. I looked at my companion 
inquiringly. Said he: "It is my- Highland Mary, the 
sainted soul who passed on before me, and who has 
made me what I am. This patch of lilies is her espe- 
cial pride. I have named them for her, and call them 
' The Snaw Mary.' We shall soon be with her, and 
you will see her for yourself.' ' I was delighted at the 



390 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

prospect of meeting " Highland Mary," which delight 
of course he perceived. 

We moved on past beds of beautiful verdure and 
bloom of every hue, and arrived at the lake, a superb 
sheet of water, clear as crystal, and extending over a 
large area, its margin laid with tiny, white cobble- 
stones, presenting a neat, pretty appearance. A fairy- 
like boat was moored at a landing-place, upon the side 
of which I observed painted a large, thrifty-looking 
thistle. 

A rustic bridge extended across the lake, over which 
we passed. At the farther side were a number of tiny 
arbors, around and above which twined and clung 
flowering vines, some of which were very familiar to 
me. Toward the nearest of these flower-wreathed 
paviliotis my companion turned. The sound of sing- 
ing had ceased, but through the swinging leaflets of 
the vines I could perceive the white drapery of female 
garments. 

In a moment more we were in the presence of that 
sweet, long-loved, immortalized u Highland Mary;" 
and well might Robert Burns have mourned her loss, 
and well might the poet soul have sung his sweetest 
song " To Mary in Heaven." The features of this 
sainted maiden were almost transparent; a halo of 
celestial beauty shone about her form as she moved ; 
her beautiful eves emitted a radiance that must have 
been dazzling to those not fitted to enter her sphere of 
purity ; her bonny hair rippled down her back in waves 
of golden light. The beauty of mind, the purity of an 
innocent heart, the tenderness of soul, expressing 
itself in sympathy toward the weak and erring, com- 



JOHN CRITCHLEY PRINCE. 391 

bined with traces of experience in human suffering, 
manifested themselves in the chastened refinement of 
that lovely countenance, and the sphere of purity sur- 
rounding that angelic being. 

I stood before her abashed and humbled; but a 
moment more, the sweet voice of Burns' Mary bade me 
welcome, and I was made to feel at home. 

Years of experience in the higher life had been of 
inestimable value to that maiden ; she had had the 
teaching of highly-developed spirits, and the beauty, 
brilliancy and grace of a cultured mind, that was accus- 
tomed to deep thinking, were plainly discernible in her 
remarks. I was content to be a listener, and to drink 
deeply of the living waters of truth that flowed from 
the gifted mind of my host, and from the tender, lov- 
ing soul of his companion. 

But our stay in the pavilion was short ; I would fain 
have lingered far longer, but the lady, "on hospitable 
thoughts intent," after the fashion of woman every- 
where, seemed anxious that I should be conducted to 
the house and have refreshments. My protestations 
were overruled, and we accordingly started for the 
abode, — not by the way my host and I had come, but 
on the outer side of the garden. On our journey I 
made a new discovery : Mary had turned to me previ- 
ously, and said: "I would like you to see my aviary, 
the place where I keep my pets; in fact, their shelter- 
house ; " and soon I understood to what she referred. 
We were approaching a thicket of bushes; I recog- 
nized furze, gorse, and hawthorn among them. Pass- 
ing through this thicket, we entered an extension of 
the garden, still laid out in beds of beautiful flowers. 



392 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

A grove of trees, in the center of which a pretty foun- 
tain sent up its jets of crystal water, arrested my atten- 
tion, and beyond that, the sparkling roof of a large 
glass building. The bushes and trees resounded with 
the melody issuing from the gaily-feathered throats of 
numerous songsters, of every size and variety. It was 
a bird kingdom upon a small scale. As we entered, 
the birds surrounded us, alighting upon the heads and 
shoulders of my companions; but while they flew close 
to and around me, only one, a tiny white warbler, 
would alight upon my person. This perched upon my 
shoulder, and chirped and nodded as pert as possible. 

We entered the glass building. Within were planted 
shrubs and trees, some of them bearing fruit, others 
seeds. There were no cages, but I observed numerous 
nests attached to the bushes and trees. The floor was 
the natural earth ; the sun shone warmly, and all was 
beautiful. There were no doors, but here and there 
entrance-ways, always open for the convenience of the 
feathered denizens of the place, who came and went of 
their pleasure. A stream of water gushed from a rock, 
and gurgled and plashed over a heap of stones. This 
was the bird-house belonging to the estate, and the 
especial pride of u Highland Mary." 

We tarried a few moments, and then continued our 
way to the house, which we soon reached. How differ- 
ent the scene ! A plain, unpretentious, white dwelling, 
with no attempt at ornamentation, the sun shining down 
upon it, fully displaying all its simplicity. Within was 
the same ; neat and cheerful, suggestive of comfort and 
repose, but nothing finical, nothing tawdry; no glitter, 
no display. There was no covering to the cool, white 



JOHN CMTCHLEY PEINCE. 393 

floors, excepting here and there a rug or mat of green 
rushes. The walls of the apartment into which I was 
ushered were draped with a snowy gossamer-like fabric ; 
the chairs round, wide, and comfortable, the tables oval 
and plain. Here we were served with refreshments, — 
fruit of various kinds, sweet cake formed of honey and 
the meat of nuts, and sparkling water. 

Afterward I entered the sitting-room of spirit Mary. 
Here the walls were draped with blue silken stuffs; 
the furnishings were more elaborate and elegant than 
the other parts of the house, and all arranged in ex- 
quisite taste. My hostess entertained us with her 
tender, soulful singing, striking a harp-shaped instru- 
ment, which sent forth a delicious accompaniment to 
the song. 

In Mary's apartment, or boudoir, I observed a pot 
of primroses in full bloom, the yellow petals of the 
flowers recalling old familiar scenes of earth ; and the 
sight of these flowers recalled to me also that they were 
the only ones I had noticed within the dwelling. This 
seemed singular to me ; with all that wealth of bloom 
and fragrance without, it would only be natural to find 
every room adorned with slips and cuttings. Of course 
the drift of my thought was perceived. Burns smiled, 
but Mary enlightened me. " Robbie will never pluck 
a flower," said she, "for his own use; he does not 
think it right to bring them out of their native ele- 
ments, and deprive them of life on the stalk. He 
thinks they are hurt when they are culled; he also 
leaves them all out to be enjoyed by anyone who comes 
along; but I have seen him often break the flowers for 
some wee lassie, or poor laddie, who luks at them wist- 



394 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

fully. He -knows by that they had none too many 
flowers and pleasures on earth. 

I looked at Burns ; his kindly face lighted up with 
intelligence and spirit beauty ; every feature aglow 
with goodness, and every member of his body filled 
with energy, with suppressed power, with concentrated 
activity, now in abeyance, but ready to spring forth for 
the w T ell-being of another, — he who had risen above all 
earthly passions through his great love for and faith in 
humanity; and I thought how characteristic of the 
man is this abode of peace and rest, — the home, the 
shrine of his faith and love, — plain, simple, yet full of 
cheer and interest, — no glitter nor show, — like his own 
kindly heart, unpretentious, full of kindness, overflow- 
ing with interest in God, Nature, and man ! Without, 
all is beauty and fragrance ; yet the natural produc- 
tions of life, refined by care and cultivation, typical of 
the rich, the beautiful expressions of his poet soul,- — 
refined through love, cultured through sympathy, mani- 
fested in sweetest heart songs, exemplified in those 
peaceful homes I had seen, whose inmates rise up and 
call him blessed! Characteristic of the soul is this, 
who would cull a flower to give a poor heart cheer, yet 
who will pluck none for his own use, to deprive them 
of natural life, — who, when he had inadvertently up- 
rooted the tiny, wayside flower with his plowshare, 
immortalized the humble daisy with — 

"Thou bonny crimson-tipped flower, 
Thou T st met me in an evil hour, 
For I mun crush amang the stower 

Thy slender stem ; 
To spare thee now 't were past my power, 

Thou bonny gem." 



JOHN CRITCHLEY PKINCE. 395 

Still the same good man, gentle alike to "mon and 
beastie," tender to wayside flower and weed. 

Another apartment in the home of the people's bard 
is fitted up as a study or library. Here are collected 
volumes by the true poets and philosophers of all ages. 
Some are prototypes of what are or what have been on 
earth; others are the outward productions of minds, 
grand and glorious in their brilliancy of thought, radi- 
ant with exquisite imagery, glowing with descriptive 
genius, or sweet and pathetic appeals to the tenderest 
emotions of the soul, through their simple, home-like, 
heart-felt tales of life and love, and which have never 
been heard by mortals. 

But you must not for a moment suppose Robert 
Burns to be dependent upon books for intellectual en- 
joyment, or for the attainment of knowledge. The 
soul is limitless in its resources, boundless in its capa- 
city for expansion, and that spirit who earnestly desires 
to gain knowledge, finds a power developing within 
the mind which enables him or her to comprehend the 
fields of learning continually opening before the vision ; 
while facilities and opportunities are afforded by which 
an honest seeker may grasp the truth as it appears 
before him. 

Could you but faintly realize the scope of the spirit, 
its perfect freedom, its power and right to travel where 
it listeth, you would understand that in the higher life 
we have but to earnestly desire to be in the presence 
of any great soul, in order to gain pleasure and profit 
from the gems of love, beauty, and wisdom which fall 
upon receptive minds from those great repositories of 
thought, and, lo, we are there, drinking in great and 



396 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

mighty truths from those who are above us in grand- 
eur of thought, beauty of expression, and sweetness of 
spirit. 

Robert Burns is by no means confined to his books; 
but, as he informed me, though his brightest thoughts 
are drawn from the life of Nature, or the hearts of 
humanity, he loves to gather about him all the expres- 
sions of the sweet, soulful, noblest ideals which others 
have produced. Much, that by force of circumstances, 
he was deprived of on earth is his now ; all that will 
tend to ennoble and elevate his soul, which was denied 
him here, he finds on the other shore. Why he does 
not ornament his home with those adornments that 
denote rank and wealth to the external eye is because 
his soul loathed the arrogance, and learned to despise 
the superciliousness which he found in the hearts, often 
stamped on the faces and shown in the mien, of many 
wealthy aristocratic personages he met with while on 
earth. 

He is Nature's child to the core of his being, and no 
glittering pageantry will adorn his heart and home ; as 
well attempt to gild the rose, and paint the lily, to add 
to their beautv. 

Together, he and I went forth into the smiling val- 
ley. A low burn wended its way beneath the shade of 
waving trees, close down to the mountain base; thither 
we directed our steps, for he wished to show me, with 
a sort of fatherly pride, the great plumy bunches of 
purple heather tufting the sides of the gigantic hills. 

A tiny child, paddling in the dark waters of the 
burn, her snowy feet gleaming pearly white amid the 
shadows thrown by the green branches of the trees, her 



JOHN CMTCHLEY PEINCE. 397 

brown locks hanging in a profusion of luxuriant curls 
over her dimpled shoulders, and half veiling the azure 
blue eye and damask cheek, arrested our attention and 
formed as pretty a picture as one can well imagine ; 
and the poet soul of my companion, drinking in the 
beauty of the scene, felt all the sweetness of life rush- 
ing over him, as he broke out in his quaint Scotch 
fashion : — ■ 

Thou winsome, weesome, smiling creature, 

Half formed of human, half of nature, 

Thy soul gleams through thy every feature, 

This gladsome clay ; 
While life itself becomes thy teacher — 

Thou prattling fay! 

Thy e'en, as blue as simmer skies, 

Reflect the joys of paradise, 

An' glisten wi' their sweet surprise, 

That knows no guile ; 
While angel praises o'er thee rise, 

An' bless the while. 

Thy bonnie tresses veil thy face 
Wi' such a winsome, modest grace, 
My spirit fain wad leave its place 

An' clasp thee close 
In ane sweet, fervent pure embrace, 

Like some rare rose. 

Thy snawy feet, like twa fair pearls, 
Gleam brightly 'neath the wave that whirls; 
The water o'er them softly purls ; 

God lo'es thee best, 
An' keeps thee 'maug the sweetest girls 

That Heaven has blest. 



398 LIFE AND LABOPw IN THE SPIRIT WOPvLD, 

In conveying a pure stream of crystal fluid through 
a muddy pipe, the liquid loses much of its clearness, 
and gathers sediment from the channel through which 
it passes. So, in striving to convey to your under- 
standing a type of the outgushings of a noble spirit, it 
loses much of its transparency and becomes unsettled 
through the medium of earthly expression, and per- 
chance distorted by the crude materiality it is some- 
times obliged to pass through. Therefore, you are to 
take this as a symbol only of what I had the good for- 
tune to enjoy. 

I learned in our rambles that the inhabitants of this 
smiling valley were not all the countrymen and women 
of Robert Burns ; neither were they, when on earth, all 
of one belief or religion. They were of every race and 
clime. Some had been fierce denouncers of the truth; 
some earnest defenders of old theologic ideas and doc- 
trines ; others had had no religion, no faith either in God 
or man. But it was plain that all had suffered, had 
been weary, repentant, lonely, heart-sick, and home- 
sick ; and all had found a home, rest, action for their 
pent-up energies, development for their repressed pow- 
ers, love, enjoyment, and peace beneath the ministra- 
tions of this good man and his gentle companion. 

I met with some of these happy people ; conversed 
with them, after the manner of spirits, read the inte- 
rior conditions of their souls, and found them all pure, 
loving, simple, intelligent, respecting man, adorning 
the divine in humanity, and recognizing God as the 
author of life, whose spirit was found in everything. 
How their spirits sent forth a halo of light, which, 
springing from their unbounded love and veneration 



JOHN CKITCHLEY PRINCE. 399 

for Robert Burns, settled about him Hke an atmosphere 
of glory ! 

Well did I think highly of the good this man had 
accomplished ; of the beauty of his life-work, of the 
grandeur of his spirit, which, rising above adversity, 
rejecting the tempter, had out-wrought by his example, 
by his endeavors, such a noble result as this, — the 
emancipation of souls from bondage. How many, few 
could tell ; for his efforts have been unlimited, and the 
results of his labors are not confined to this valley, 
but are scattered far and wide in spirit life and on 
earth. 

What need has Robert Burns to return to earth and 
sing his songs through the lips of media? He does so 
rarely ; and why ? His spirit of love, of faith in God, 
of hope for human progress is so broad, so free and 
untrameled, that it breathes itself out in a benediction 
of good over all humanity. It is manifested wherever 
a soul prays to be of use to itself and others ; it in- 
spires the weak with strength, and blesses the erring 
with a determination to redeem past errors ; it is felt 
on earth and in spirit life, purifying, elevating, and 
regenerating. Is not this the loftiest poem, the sweet- 
est song, the grandest tale that bard or prophet ever 
could have dreamed? Is it not the outworking, in 
lines of living glory, of the most sublime yet soulful 
paean of praise to God that spirit can conceive ? Is it 
not the breathing, soul-quickening, revivifying poem of 
life that is outwrought from the inspirations and aspi- 
rations of a gifted, struggling soul once in mortal, and 
which is the perfect culmination of all that has been 
dreamed of by that soul, manifesting itself in the fru- 



400 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

ition of a work of beauty, glory, and grandeur, — not 
of mechanical art, but of natural, quickened, sentient 
life? 

Could the mortal denouncers of Robert Burns wit- 
ness his noble triumph of spirit over matter, his defeat 
of all sensual life, his wonderful efforts for the good of 
others, and his glorious soul, radiant with the light of 
truth, they would bow before him in abject poverty of 
spirit. One of a band of noble workers, his spirit 
flows out in love and forgiveness to all his foes, and in 
blessing to all humanity. 

Even in spirit life this soul remembers and loves his 
native home and haunts on earth. The rugged rocks 
and darkling streams, the go wan-gemmed sod, and 
heather-crowned hills of Scotland, are dear to him still. 
We were seated upon a mossy bank, enjoying the love- 
liness of the scene, — the gleaming valley, dotted with 
its blooming gardens and snow T y-white habitations; the 
crystal stream murmuring at our feet ; the birds chirp- 
ing in the branches; the lofty mountains uprearing 
their crests but a little way before us ; with the glori- 
ous sun, throwing a flood of golden splendor over all. 
Environed with these conditions, I could perceive the 
thoughts of my companion reverting to earthly scenes, 
and presently, with bosom heaving, and his great dark 
eyes glowing with the intensity of his emotions, he 
broke forth: — 

Fair are thy smiling fields of green, oh, vale, 

And sweet the flowers that gem thy emerald sod; 

Thy zephyrs bring a spice in every gale, 
And man and nature here commune with God. 



JOHN CRITCHLEY PRINCE. 401 

Thy crystal waters flow in melody, 
Thy birds make music through the waving trees; 

Thy mountains, rising in their majesty, 
Survey in grandeur all thy harmonies. 

But fair and sweet as thou, my spirit home, 
To this fond, loving, clinging heart of mine, 

Are Scotia's fields, where once I loved to roam, 
And pluck the gowan and the eglantine. 

Thy brooks are clear, but Scotia's burns are bonnie, 
Where once I paddled through the simmer day; 

Thy birds recall the times, not few but monny, 
I 've heard the mavis chant her tuneful lay. 

And though thy mountains rise in mystic glory, 

They are not fairer to my spirit sight 
Than Scotia's grim old crags and peaks so hoary, 

That brought my boyhood soul such dear delight. 

Aye, Scotia's lands to me are sweet and canny, 
As in the days I roamed her meadows fine, 

Wi' loving, frien', or gleesome, prattling bairnie — 
Those sweet, rare blessings of the auld lang syne. 

As a ray of light, in passing through a pane of glass, 
may become broken or refracted, or as a straight staff 
placed in a vessel of water may present a misshapen 
appearance to the beholder, so in attempting to present 
to you the straight, symmetrical lines of thought, the 
golden rays of light, emanating from a poet's soul, they 
become broken and distorted in their passage through 
matter ; but by these refracted rays you may be able 
to gain a faint comprehension of the glory of the soul 
in which they originated. 

And thus we passed our time, with great profit to 
myself; for, from the companionship of my friend, I 
gained a knowledge of the true beauty of the natural 



402 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

life of the spirit, and a larger conception of the grand- 
eur of individualized life, when fulfilling its proper mis- 
sion and expanding to its full capacity, even while 
drinking in the beauty of my surroundings, the har- 
mony of the scene, quaffing the crystal drops or in- 
spiring thought which filled the soul of my companion, 
and imbibing of that deep peace and gladness that 
imbued his entire being. 

In attempting to portray to you a tithe of the pleas- 
ure and profit that my spirit gained from this visit to 
Robert Burns I have sought to give you an idea of 
the home and occupation of Scotland's immortalized 
son, whose songs and poems have enriched the litera- 
ture of earth, and gladdened the hearts of countless 
beings here and in the immortal world ; but in doing 
so I have deeply realized that it is impossible for spirits 
to convey to mortals an adequate conception of life in 
the soul world as it really is. 

I am aware that I have said nothing in regard to the 
nearest relatives and friends of the poet, — his brave, 
honest parents, those to whom he ever pays filial re- 
spect, and those also who receive fraternal sympathy 
and regard, — his noble sons, that sweet, gentle daugh- 
ter, the pet and blessing of his heart, whose early loss 
he mourned until his death; and last, but by no means 
least, his faithful, forgiving Jean, his counselor and 
guide to the end. Though I have not mentioned 
these, it is not that they are remote or separated from 
our poet. They are with him, as a cluster of stars 
gather around one brilliant, far-reaching center; and 
upon him they bestow that true spirit love and sympa- 
thy which he reciprocates in kind. 



JOHN CMTCHLEY PMNCE. 403 

But I have dwelt longest upon his connection with 
the beautiful ideal of his early life ; for in her is cen- 
tered the power to draw forth the noblest and purest 
aspirations of his soul. As a beacon-light, a radiant 
star, her undefiled spirit, overflowing with the love 
that has blest and enriched his being, has ever led him 
onward and upward over the ruts and pitfalls of sen- 
sual life until he has reached the heights of self-con- 
quest and self-respect. In every sense, Mary Campbell 
has been the savior and sustainer of Robert Burns. 



404 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 



CHAPTER XXV. 

MY SPIRITUAL WORK 

It would ill become me to speak of my own efforts. 
There is so much to be done that the individual work of 
one alone is necessarily small ; but if we strive to do 
good, with a will and a desire to benefit others, we can- 
not fail to be of use ; and that you may know how it is 
a spirit labors in conjunction with mortals, I will 
briefly speak of my method of work, and give you a 
few instances of what I have done or have striven 
to do. 

I remember one circumstance well. At a gambling 
house in a large English city, I encountered a lad, 
about eighteen years of age, whom I could see had 
been enticed there by the alluring visions of a fortune 
to be made, pictured to him by those well versed in the 
secrets of sinful practices. He was a pale, delicate 
youth, with an intellectual cast of countenance, a well- 
bred air, and one evidently worthy of better things. I 
was attracted to him as he- sat at the table, his whole 
mind concentrated upon the game he was playing. 

Suddenly, he pushed back his chair, rubbed his brow 
in a bewildered manner, and muttering: "Lost, every- 
thing lost; I counted on this chance to retrieve my 
luck, but it is no use, everything is against me;" he 



JOHN CRITCHLEY PRINCE. 405 

seized his hat and fled from the place. I followed him, 
not knowing what he might do, and wishing to serve 
him if in my power. It was to his room that we went> 
the attic floor of a dingy lodging-house in an obscure 
quarter of the city. I found that he was a student, 
striving to pay his way by literary labor, while gaining 
an education. His parents were poor, hard-working 
people, living back in the country, who had done all 
they could to assist their son. 

Flinging himself upon his humble bed, the youth 
gave himself up to dismal thoughts, the tenor of which 
was that he wished he was dead. His money was all 
gone, nothing left of all he had possessed but his books ; 
remunerative employment he found impossible to pro- 
cure, and he knew not how to gain the means of liveli- 
hood. Pie could not apply to his friends; indeed, he 
would not have them know his situation for the world, 
and nothing remained but to put himself out of the way 
as soon as possible. 

In vain did I strive to turn his thoughts in another 
direction; in vain I pictured to his mind the horror 
and anguish of his friends, when they should learn 
what he had done. He was in no condition to be im- 
pressed by any influence that I could bring to bear 
upon him. 

Again he started up and left the house, I still accom- 
panying him. He entered a small drug-store upon the 
corner, and, nodding nonchalantly to a young lad about 
his own age behind the counter, said : " Ned, I wish 
you 'd trust me for a few pennies' worth of arsenic ; the 
rats are becoming such a bore up in my attic that I 



406 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 

must do something, especially as the landlady pays no 
attention to my complaints." 

"All right," responded the clerk, taking a bottle of 
white powder from the shelf, and proceeding to do up 
a small package from its contents. " But you must be 
very careful of it. I suppose you know how to use 
it?" 

"Yes, thanks; I'll settle as soon as I can," replied 
the youth, and, taking the parcel, he hurried from the 
shop. 

I knew not what to do. I did not like to see that 
youth throw himself away in the manner he thought of 
doing; but how could I prevent it? 

In a moment more, a doctor's chaise drove up to the 
druggist's door, and a portly, good-natured looking 
gentleman, of about ftve-and-forty years of age, alighted 
and entered the shop. 

" Ned," said he, " prepare a bottle of cough-mixture 
from this recipe," handing him the prescription, " and 
send it with a box of soothing powders to Mrs. Simms. 
She 's very bad." 

"All right, sir," replied the clerk; "but look here a 
minute. Harold H., who lives at No. 8, was here a 
minute ago for arsenic. He said it was to kill rats. I 
let him have it, bat some how or other just now I feel 
nervous about it." 

Upon the doctor's entrance, I saw in an instant he 
was the one to be influenced in the right direction, and 
it was I who had produced the uneasiness in the clerk's 
mind, and impressed him to speak. 

"Ah," said the doctor, " I '11 stop and see about this ; 



JOHN CraTCHLEY PRINCE. 407 

and do you, Master Ned, have a care how you sell poi- 
sonous articles to whoever comes for them." - 

He hurried from the store over to No. 8, entered, and 
without ceremony passed up to the attic of the would- 
be suicide. I of course followed. We found the 
youth engaged in writing a letter, the package of poi- 
son close to his hand. 

It is needless for me to recount all that passed in 
that interview. Suffice it to say, that, by a few well- 
directed inquiries, that good man managed to learn the 
condition of the lad, and what had been its cause. He 
then proceeded to talk to him earnestly and firmly, yet 
kindly, of the sin he contemplated, of the agony of his 
mother upon hearing of the deed, and the anguish he 
would cause to all he loved. 

The } r J3ung man broke down, wept bitterly, and 
promised he would live to be a better man. The phy- 
sician furnished him with means sufficient for present 
necessities, promised him he would interest some of his 
influential friends in his behalf, and, when he left, car- 
ried the poison with him. 

The man kept his word, and through his influence 
Harold H. was placed in better circumstances, assisted 
in his efforts to gain an education, and lives today an 
ornament and useful member of society, and the pride 
of his parents and friends. 

More than once I have visited liquor saloons, hoping 
to draw some poor wretch away from the curse of rum 
and its allurements. I have not always succeeded, but 
at times have been more successful. 

On one of these occasions, a man in the prime of 
life, who was drinking copiously, and rapidly making 



408 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 

himself worse than a beast, arrested my attention, but 
I could make no impression upon him. While making 
the effort, a street musician began playing a dancing 
tune. The musician, a young and delicate boy, accom- 
panied by a still younger female child, who was the 
dancer, was one whom I could impress, which I did by 
making him cease the dancing tune, and begin that 
sweet, pathetic air of Payne's "Home, Sweet Home/' 
The little maid stopped her dancing, looked puzzled 
for a moment, when, catching the inspiration of the 
moment, she broke out in bird-like tones of sweetness, 
and sang the words of the song. 

I watched the effect upon the drinker. At first he 
did not seem to hear, but gradually a listening expres- 
sion stole over his features, and at last his head sank 
upon his hands. Now was my time. I whispered to 
him of his mother, of his dear old childhood home, of 
his wife and child waiting anxiously for him even now, 
and of the dear one who had died and was calling to 
him from her heavenly abode. 

He, of course, never knew but what they were his 
own thoughts awakened by that tune. In part they 
were, but their power was intensified by spirit presence 
and aid. His spirit child was close by my side, anx- 
ious that her father should be drawn away from that 
place. From her I learned of her mother and invalid 
sister, who were living, and of whom I whispered in 
his ear. 

The music ceased, and, rising, the drinker passed 
from the place, unheeding the call of the barkeeper to 
" stop and take another drink." 

I followed him home, saw his wife and lame claugh- 



JOHN CMTCHLEY PRINCE. 409 

ter, and learned from the state of their minds that he 
had resisted all their pleadings to remain from the rum- 
shop, and had even raised his hand threateningly to 
his child. He said nothing that night, but went quietly 
to bed. In the morning I was there. Softened and 
humbled in mind, the man sat looking out of the win- 
dow. I went to his daughter, influenced her to call 
her father and talk to him, as she had never done be- 
fore. It was the voice of the spirit calling to him to 
look up higher, to pray for a strength to resist tempta- 
tion, and to strive to live a better life. Amid tears of 
contrition he promised ; by the bedside of his invalid 
child that man took the pledge, and so far it has been 
kept, and his family are content, while his spirit child 
is happy. 

On another occasion I was at a home, drawn there 
by a spirit w T ho solicited my assistance for her brother, 
who was addicted to drink. He, too, had a wife and 
family of little ones. At the time of my visit, he was 
possessed with an insane desire for liquor. I heard him 
promise his wife he would take none, but I had no 
faith in his word. 

He went out. I influenced his little girl to follow 
him. She was a child of about eight years of age, and 
evidently stood in great fear of her father. We fol- 
lowed him, saw him enter a liquor saloon. I tried to 
induce her to enter, but she was afraid. "I'd like to 
follow pa," she said, " but I do n't dare ; he 'd beat me." 
Still I urged, and at last, gathering firmness from the 
spirit world, she boldly entered the saloon, and ad- 
dressed the barkeeper, who was mixing a drink for her 
father, thus: 



410 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

" Do n't you give my father anything to drink, mis- 
ter; it makes him crazy and sick, and everything is 
awful bad at home, and mother cries all the time." 
She was greeted with a ioud laugh by the bystanders, 
but taking no heed, she seized her father's hand, say- 
ing: "Come, father, don't stay here; let's take a 
walk." 

" Yes, yes, little girl, let 's take a walk ; this is no 
place for you," he answered, and, winking to the bar- 
keeper, and whispering : "I'll be back soon," he suf- 
fered the child to lead him away. 

I impressed the child to lead her father toward the 
water. The evening breeze was blowing cool and re- 
freshing. "Father," said the child, "doesn't God see 
us now?" 

The man was evidently startled, but answered: 
" Yes, I suppose he does, if there is any God." 

" Oh, of course there 's a God," pursued the child. 
"Do n't the minister say so, and did n't grandma use to 
pray to him? Grandma's an angel now. Do you 
'spose she saw us in that horrid place, papa ? " 

" Good heavens, I hope not," answered the man. 
" Come, you 'd better go home." 

"No, let's stay here a little while ; it's cool here," 
went on the child. Her timidity vauished. "I guess 
grandma did see us, 'cause angels can go everywhere, 
you know. I don't believe she liked to see us there. 
I hope she '11 ask God to keep you from going there 
any more, 'cause it makes mamma cry all the time." 

"Cry all the time, does she?" muttered the man. 
" Well, you must go home now." 

The cool breeze had lessened the fire in the man's 



JOHN CBITCHLEY PRINCE. 411 

veins; the child's prattle had driven the present 
thought of liquor away. Subdued and humbled, he 
led her home, and went out no more that night. In 
the morning his employer called for him to go to work, 
and he had no opportunity to visit the saloon. 

During the dav I influenced one of those roval souls 
yet encased in flesh, who go about doing good, to visit 
that home, where he learned the state of affairs. He 
called again at tea-time, saw the father and husband, 
and, by interesting himself in his pleasures and pursuits, 
won his heart, and induced the man to go with him to 
a temperance lecture. 

This was the beginning. Before the winter had set 
in, that man had signed the pledge, and was a member 
of a temperance organization. True, the victory was 
not easily won. There were many battles to fight with 
his appetite ; and had it not been for noble souls in 
mortal who stood bv him, we could have done but lit- 
tie ; as it was, the rum fiend was conquered. 

This is one method of my spirit work, — allying myself 
with spirits, in the body and out, whose souls are zeal- 
ously engaged in laboring for humanity. More has 
been accomplished than I care to tell ; but very little 
has been done compared to what there is to do, and I 
am still laboring in co-operation with others, for the 
good time that is to come to all mankind. 

The above are only illustrations of one branch of my 
efforts to assist those in darkness. My labors have not 
all been expended in one direction, but I have endeav- 
ored to obey the commands laid upon me to go out and 
give the people light. In my travels I have come 
across mortals possessing, to a large degree, mediumis- 



V 



412 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

tic power, which only needed to be awakened into life 
and activity to be of use to mankind. 

Often these parties were surrounded by conditions 
very unfavorable to the development of mediumship. 
In such cases I have endeavored to supply, in part, the 
favorable conditions from the spirit life, and have suc- 
ceeded in unfolding powers that have proved a source 
of comfort to others. 

To illustrate : a number of years ago I was led to 
visit a spirit circle, the medium of which I found pos- 
sessing rare powers and abilities, but which sadly 
needed culture. She was a young maiden, the child 
of poor parents, who were alike ignorant of the laws of 
mediumship, and the conditions necessary to their 
unfoldment. Of course, the manifestations of spirit 
presence were crude and variable ; but finding I could 
assimilate my powers with those of that medium, I 
determined to take her in charge for awhile, and see if 
I could not stimulate her spirit forces sufficiently to 
assist them into healthy growth and action. 

I did so, all unknown to herself and others, and, by 
directing her mind in a certain channel, succeeded in 
my task. I selected certain works for her perusal, — 
philosophical, moral, poetical, — and impressed her to 
read them ; awakened in her mind a desire to write 
compositions and rhymes ; influenced her to attend lec- 
tures and sermons, delivered bv the loftiest intellects 
of the time, brought to her home parties who could 
assist her in the pursuit of knowledge ; and thus, in 
spite of adverse conditions, she steadily advanced, 
until today she stands far ahead of her family in liter- 



JOHN CRITCHLEY PRINCE. 413 

ary attainments, and is read and listened to with 
respect by many intelligent, thinking minds. 

The case of that medium presents a striking instance 
of what spirits can do in educating mortals, and in 
teaching them immortal truths, which they in turn 
must give forth to the multitude. 

Many times have I given my songs to the world 
through the lips of mortals. Sometimes they appeared 
crude and ill-expressed, limited, and warped by the 
undeveloped channels through which they flowed ; but 
even then I rejoiced to know that they could bear com- 
fort and hope to the sorrowing or the sinning souls 
they were destined to reach. At other times, my pro- 
ductions have caught a richness of expression, a beau- 
tiful and harmonious blending of sentiment and 
rhythm, from the depths of the mediumistic souls 
through whom they came that sent them ringing 
through the hearts of those who read or listened, until 
they seemed uplifted into the clear air of heaven. 

But my greatest joy has been in assisting the inner 
powers of others to grow and expand, leading them in 
their cravings for knowledge, and aiding their faltering 
steps up the rugged heights of life, in search of truth 
and right. When I find a soul who delights to take a 
sentiment and to express it clearly in rhyme, I encour- 
age that spirit, no matter how crude or uncertain its 
efforts may be, for I perceive that the spirit is putting 
forth its powers, that, like the feelers of a plant, it is 
groping around to find a support that will bear it in its 
growth; and that, if it receives the strength and prop 
it needs, it will develop into a thing of blossoming 
beauty. But I do not encourage these souls to put 



414 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

forth their first feeble expressions to the world any 
more than 1 would advise the florist to place a tiny, 
fragile slip of plant-life out in the full glare of a sum- 
mer day. I watch them, and, by directing their 
thoughts into proper channels, and influencing them 
what to read in order to expand their minds, sometimes 
succeed in raising a rare stock, that favors the world 
with an abundance of rich and fragrant blossoms. 

Thousands of spirits are engaged in such work, in 
divers directions, and in multiplied ways; for they 
recognize the fact that to have the spirit world peopled 
by a race of noble, thoughtful, moral, and intellectual 
souls, we must refine and educate those who are still 
on earth, — educate them in a knowledge of life and its 
laws, an understanding of the soul and its require- 
ments, and an appreciation of truth and its unfoid- 
ments; and to do this we are teaching and directing 
those sensitive, intuitive souls who can catch the inspi- 
rations of the spheres, and sending them forth as teach- 
ers to the masses. 

In my wanderings to and fro as a spirit, I have be- 
come a cosmopolite, — a citizen of the world, — claiming 
my home wherever I may be of use to humanity. But 
my efforts for the amelioration of suffering have not 
been confined to material life alone. I have met many 
distressed spirits who passed from the body, scarred 
and scathed by sin and passion, and who, in conse- 
quence, have been plunged in mental darkness; to 
them I have sought to bring hope and encouragement. 
The world beyond is thronged with those unhappy 
souls, and, though we cannot save them, as each one 
must work out his own salvation, yet we can aid and 



JOHN CEITCHLEY PRINCE. 415 

teach them to find the better way, and encourage them 
to persevere in their efforts to atone for the past by 
doing right. 

In my anxiety and eagerness to atone for my own 
past folly by helping others, I had taken no heed of the 
lapse of time, my whole soul having been wrapped in 
my work. 

I was at a seance in London one night, and had suc- 
ceeded in gaining partial possession of a youth whom I 
wished to develop as a medium. While in this condi- 
tion, unable to make my presence known, one of the 
party remarked : " We ought to have an exceptionably 
good seance tonight, as it is the last one of the year ; 
tomorrow brings us 1872." The words brought to me 
a vision of New Years' Eves spent in the past, and 
with it a longing for the sight of dear and familiar 
faces. I began to grow home-sick and weary. Five 
years previous I passed from the body, and most of the 
intervening time I had spent among strangers. With 
this thought in my mind I found myself losing control 
of my subject, and in a moment I was away from mate- 
rial things, and out in the realm of spirit. Long 
before I had learned to travel by an effort of will as 
spirits do, and I could now upon desiring to be in any 
place instantly be there. Time and distance have no 
power over the ascended soul, and it can travel with 
the velocity of thought. In a moment I found myself 
in the magnificent garden I had before visited. All 
was blooming in richness and beauty. I entered the 
stately portals of a superb mansion, in the center of 
which a group of spirits were gathered in social con- 
verse. Judge of my delight in recognizing all who 



416 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

were dearest to me, — parents, kindred, and friends. 
As I entered I heard my mother saj : " All day I have 
been calling Critchley. I am sure he must come, we 
all want him so much ; he is doing a good work, — bless 
the lad, — but I would like to meet him here." 

My soul leaped forth in response to these words, f 
was immediately seen and recognized. It is impossible 
to describe the bliss and rapture of that meeting. None 
but those who have experienced can understand the 
like. The welcome more than recompensed me for 
past pain and sorrow. It brought an infinite peace and 
calm that the world can never take away. I remained 
with my friends for a time, but not idle ; I had learned 
that true joy cannot reach the soul that is inert. Action 
is the law of life. 

There was much for me to learn of spirit life and its 
laws, and I set myself to work to acquire knowledge, 
not forgetting to return frequently to earth to see if 
there was anything to do, nor neglecting to minister to 
the unfortunate spirits I met. At the present WTiting 
I have learned but little in comparison with what there 
is to attain, but with active powers, trained for work 
and study, assisted by wise, beneficent teachers, and 
surrounded by loving souls, it would be strange, in- 
deed, if a spirit's course should not be upward and 
onward toward the realms of infinite light and truth. 

Engaged in the work I had chosen, I had no time 
for regrets. Retrospection became no longer a scourge, 
but a guide, which, by showing me wherein I had 
erred, pointed out the true way to amendment; and in 
striving to gain knowledge of the higher, better way of 
living, — the way of the spirit, bound to no avenue of 



JOHN CRITCHLEY PBINCE. 417 

sensual life, but seeking the intellectual haunts of wis- 
dom and truth, — I found peace of mind, and, in seeking 
to bring happiness to others, I became truly happy 
myself. 

Again I stood in the Temple of Art ; again I found 
myself in the Poet's Chamber, but no longer an outcast 
and an alien. Indeed, I was greeted as one whose com- 
ing was expected, and welcomed with a warm cordial- 
ity and royal fervor that was very refreshing to my 
soul. 

The same kingly company was assembled, but aug- 
mented by a number of other souls, rich with their 
freight of poetic imagery. The assembly was not com- 
posed entirely of my own countrymen and women, as 
heretofore ; for among that mighty throng could be 
seen the smiling, open, intelligent faces of Thomas 
Moore, the sweet singer of the Emerald Isle, and 
Robert Burns, he Avho found his best inspiration amid 
the rugged heights and heather-crowned hills of 
Scotia's land. Many others were present, whom I 
failed to recognize, clad in the flowing robes and pur- 
ple vestments of the Roman period, or in the classic 
garments of ancient Greece. 

But England's delegation was a large one, number- 
ing those of every century and age : Pope and Spenser, 
Johnson, Cowley, and Butler, Dryden, Gay, Thomson, 
and Young, — not the sad, melancholy, pensive Edward 
Young of earth, but the radiant, calm, contented 
Edward Young of spirit life ; gentle Henry Kirke 
White, liberty-loving Thomas Campbell, and stout- 
hearted, staunch, and true Walter Scott, who, though 
not English born, yet seemed very near to me. 



418 LIFE AXD LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

Addison, whom I had mentioned as occupying the 
seat of honor before, now sat low at the feet of him 
who occupied the position of the Master of Ceremonies, 
and whom I recognized as the true, loyal, long-suffer- 
ing, yet monarch-crowned, soul, Milton. At his right 
was to be seen the lofty brow, and bold, fearless, speak- 
ing countenance of William Shakespeare ; while, at the 
left, Dryden seemed to be acting as assistant or secre- 
tary. 

In my experience of spirit power and possibilities, I 
had learned to understand and interpret the waves of 
thought flowing from soul to soul ; therefore I was at 
no loss to understand the purport and purposes of this 
convention. It was a gathering of kindred souls, met 
to communicate the loftiest thoughts and sweetest 
aspirations to each other, thus dispensing the bountiful 
gifts of the spirit to all who would partake. 

I cannot describe to you the rich, ennobling thoughts, 
clothed in their draperies of sweetest imagery, which 
flowed from the soul of him who presided, into ours, 
the recipients' ; nor the grandeur (fnd sublimity of the 
ideas with which he threaded, like brands of shimmer- 
ing pearls, the network of his discourse. But all was 
grand and glorious, beyond the power of mortals to 
conceive. At the close of his remarks, the company 
clustered into knots, discussing the discourse, compar- 
ing experiences, or revealing to each other the secret 
depths of their poetic souls, from which were to be 
drawn lines, glowing with the beauty and fragrance of 
harmonious lives. 

It was then I discovered that every soul that is at- 
tuned into harmony with the inner life, that dwells in 



JOHN CRITCHLEY PMNCE. , 419 

sympathy with the Divine Mind, as manifested in his 
outer creations of will, in his natural expressions of 
love and beauty, is in itself a poem of rare delicacy and 
power; a living, breathing, animated poem, thrilled 
with the magic power of thought, and stamped with 
the eternal glory of individualized liberty; that every 
poetic soul is itself the production of the Infinite Mind, 
that must make itself heard in lines of glowing, inspir- 
ing thought along the pathway of human toil and suf- 
fering, and cannot fail to arouse the hidden energies 
and sleeping possibilities of power of those it comes in 
rapport with. 

It w r as then I was made supremely blest by being 
taken by the hand by such souls as Cowper, Byron, — 
my boyhood's ideal, — Burns, Scott, Campbell, Moore, 
Mrs. Browning, Felicia Hemans, and others, and wel- 
comed to this haunt of the beautiful and the good. 
And I cannot convey to you my exquisite sense of 
pleasures when my hand was again grasped by that of 
my helper and friend, Robert B. Brough, and I was 
enabled to bless him for the avenues of tranquility and 
peace he had opened out to me. But I must not lin- 
ger here, although sweet and pleasant to me are these 
reminiscences of actual life in the spheres. 

Leaving the Poets' Chamber, I visited in turn the 
Musicians' Gallery, the Sculptors' Hall, and the Art- 
ists' Studio. It is impossible for mortal hands to pen a 
description of what is to be seen and heard in them. 
Words fail, and language grows cold and unmeaning 
before the splendid achievements of the upper world. 

Imagine, if you can, all the sweetest sounds your 
soul has ever heard or dreamed of, blended into one 



420 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD, 



harmonious whole, swelling louder, clearer, and sweeter, 
or melting away into the far-off distance, like the gen- 
tle fading of a glorious sunset, absorbed by a finer and 
more ethereal beauty of azure brightness, and you will 
have a faint conception of the music and the singing of 
the spheres. 

Imagine, if you can, all the most graceful, beauti- 
fully-molded, perfectly-formed and rounded, exquis- 
itely-carved and delicately-sculptured forms of statuary, 
of which you have ever heard or read grouped to- 
gether, forming a class of the rarest workmanship and 
art that human skill and genius can chisel from the 
marble block, and you have a slight idea of the superb 
expression of the sculptor's soul which is perfected in 
the immortal world. Dream, if you can, of the most 
magnificent scenery the world affords, the most royal 
landscapes, the most superb water views, and you may 
be able to just approach in thought an idea of the pro- 
ductions of the artist's soul that line the walls of the 
artists' studio in spirit life. 

Recollect all the sweet, the beautiful, and the vari- 
ous expressions of the human countenance, — the fire, 
the vigor, and sparkling triumph of the eye, the restless 
energy or quiet repose of the limbs, the smiling, speak- 
ing expression of the lips,-— and you can faintly conceive 
the models and patterns that spirit artists and sculp- 
tors seek to emulate. And have they succeeded ? To 
a certain extent, decidedly, yes. 

Enter a hall of statuary, and in the marble beauties, 
grouped together there, you find the expression of 
peace, hope, or joy depicted with marvelous fidelity; 
vou observe the contour of the limbs as perfect as in 



JOHN CRITCHLEY PRINCE. 421 

life, and all seemingly permeated with that indescrib- 
able something that gives them the appearance of hav- 
ing the power to move, act, and walk off at will. 

Upon entering the artists' studio, at the farther end of 
which is suspended a magnificent landscape painting, 
you would, at first sight, believe yourself to be gazing 
upon a scene of natural life and beauty. The lights and 
shadows seem to be continually shifting, the trees to 
be waving their branches, and the streamlet running 
along in murmuring gladness. The clouds appear to 
be settling slowly down upon the distant mountains, 
while it distinctly seems to you that the cattle, grazing 
in the meadows, are moving lazily along, half wearied 
out by the incessant buzzing of the hovering insects. 

So it is with the music of the upper life. It ap- 
proaches as near the harmonious, perfect blending of 
the various parts of the human voice as can be imag- 
ined; and the utterances of the poets partake of the 
life of the giver, and are animated with true fire and 
vigor, which is of itself a part of that Eternal Voice 
that is the author and sustainer of all life and being. 

But these spirit artists are by no means satisfied with 
what they have produced ; they see something grander, 
more beautiful, sublime, and perfect, which they are 
striving to attain. Their ideal is as yet unexpressed; 
but, with the perfect development of the soul and its 
possibilities, all that is ever dreamed of must find 
expression in the outworkings of the spirit. 

But I have found that, with all its striving to emu- 
late and express the workings of Nature, in its perfect 
form, that the soul pi the true artist, poet, and song- 
ster finds its keenest delight in stamping its poems, 



422 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

paintings, and songs upon the receptive human mind 
that is ready to receive ; that the true poet breathes 
his fiery inspirations upon the slumbering soul, awak- 
ening it to life and activity, bringing to it an enjoy- 
ment and appreciation of -the beauties of the inner life, 
and of the splendors of natural creation ; that the true 
artist paints in glowing colors on the sensitive souls of 
mortals a beautiful landscape of the higher life, which 
arouses those souls to a realizing sense of the beautiful, 
and develops within them an ideal, for which they will 
ever strive ; that the true musician and singer sends 
his sweet strains echoing through the souls of mortals, 
developing their sweetest, noblest powers, to bless and 
enrich the musical world ; and that the true sculptor 
finds his delight in molding and carving out the possi- 
bilities of those he can approach, of chiseling and chip- 
ping away all that is detrimental to the spirit's growth, 
and bringing forth to light an angel of power and 
beauty from the rough, unpolished mass of individual- 
ity. In short, that the workers of the higher life do 
not find enjoyment in bringing their own productions 
to earth, but their highest blessing and privilege is in 
being able to impress, work upon, and guide the hidden, 
inner powers of souls in mortal forms until they 
develop the beauty and glory within them, and awaken 
their spirits to an understanding of beautiful life, an 
appreciation of the good and true, and a knowledge of 
the possibility of the power that is theirs. 

Not alone were my visits confined to the Temple of 
Art ; although attracted to that place by the laws of 
sympathy and association, yet my desire to gain knowl- 
edge and a comprehension of truth led me, in company 



JOHN CMTCHLEY PRINCE. 423 

with other inquiring minds, to visit the Spiritual Con- 
gress, and to pay marked attention to the learned and 
honorable body there assembled, and busily employed 
in devising various schemes for the enlightenment, 
amelioration, and welfare of humanity; to visit the 
Wisdom Circles, and receive enlightenment upon the 
laws governing life and its unfoldments ; and to visit 
our medical colleges and learn of the true method, 
not of curing disease, but of preventing sickness and 
preserving health. And I tell you that humanity on 
earth have j T et to learn more of medical and legal juris- 
prudence than has ever been dreamed of by mortals. 

But I must draw this narrative to a close. I might 
go on multiplying my experiences almost ad infinitum 
had I the time and space ; but such has not been my 
object in coming. I have endeavored to show you how 
a spirit, weighed down by its consciousness of misspent 
days and misapplied powers and energies, bowed down 
by its load of past wrong-doing and follies, darkened 
hy its work neglected, and duties unfulfilled, may be 
able, by the desire of his own soul, and the aid and 
sympathy of others, to rise out of his darkened condi- 
tion into the light, to work his salvation from sin and 
his way to righteousness. But it was no easy task. I 
have not given you an account of all the fiery tempta- 
tions that assailed me in my search for the better life, 
or the bitter struggles my soul passed through ere it 
became the master. 

Through devious ways and tortuous paths the soul 
must pass that has done wrong to itself and others; 
but if it is in earnest in its desire to become better, if 
it craves strength and aid from the higher powers, if it 



424 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

reaches its aspirations out toward the better, purer, 
grander life of the spirit, be sure that it must and will 
succeed. 

I can dimly perceive that away down in the distant 
future humanity is to broaden and develop into the 
perfect type of angelhood ; that the divinest attributes 
of the soul are yet to govern and control the body ; 
and ignorance, darkness, and crime flee before the 
dawning light of knowledge and wisdom ; and that 
human life is to become illuminated with the glory of 
universal love and harmony. 

I can believe that the "good time coming," "the 
year of jubilee," " the millennium," so long foretold by 
prophet and seer, so often mentioned in song and story, 
the poet's dream and the idealist's fancy, is jet to dawn 
upon the awakened world ; when man, become strong 
through the educators of love and sympatlry, made 
wise by the acquirement of knowledge, and the recog- 
nition of truth, shall look upon all humans as h^s 
brothers and sisters, shall learn that war is a crime 
against the human family, and tyranny, injustice, and 
oppression sins against the Holy Ghost. Then shall 
mankind fraternize, and nations sit down in universal 
peace. I believe that the human form is yet to bear 
the stamp and impress of all that is lovely and divine. 

I was with a friend at a convocation of spirits, 
where were gathered together a large throng of refined, 
intelligent beings, each one marked with a beauty all 
his or her own, and I amused myself by comparing the 
different individuals with the beautiful forms in nature 
which they reminded me of, and the resemblance — so 



JOHN CEITCHLEY PRINCE. 425 

to speak — was so apparent that I called my friend's 
attention to it by remarking : 

" Did von ever observe that there is a certain resem- 

*/ 

blance between humanity and the forms of Nature? 
For instance, yonder lady, with her pure, white face, 
daintily-carved features, and lithe, willowy form, re- 
minds me of nothing but a stately garden-lily, shimmer- 
ing with whiteness ; and that laughing, rosy-cheeked 
sprite beside her, with her rounded form and well- 
developed features, is very like the royal blush-rose of 
summer." 

"Very true," replied my friend; "and over there 
you note the speaker; does not his massive frame, 
well-proportioned limbs, lofty brow, and shining fea- 
tures remind you of some mighty bowlder, uprearing 
its head with a consciousness of might and grandeur ? " 

" He does, indeed ; the shadow of a great rock in a 
weary land ; and just beside him rests one whose tall, 
straight form, beneficent looks, and air of protective- 
ness calls to mind the forest tree with its ample pro- 
vision of kindly shade and shelter." 

And so we went on, drawing our comparisons, — one, 
with her calm, benignant smile, and a wealth of love 
and sympathy welling up from her nature, and express- 
ing itself in the depths of her shining eyes, we likened 
to the smiling, open sea, overflowing with its w r ealth, 
and watering and refreshing the earth. Another, who 
w 7 as bubbling over with a superabundance of merriment 
and joy, we likened to the laughing, gurgling streamlet 
that overleaps all bounds, and speeds merrily along its 
wa}'. One, of majestic form, replete with vital force, 
with a look of concentrated determination in his face, 



\ 

426 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

and an expression of energetic power impressed upon 
him, reminded us of the ocean, mighty in its majesty and 
power. One shone like the sun, another sparkled like 
a sunbeam ; one brought an air of refreshing coolness 
with her, another glowed and glimmered like the 
autumn days. 

" The fact of it is," said my friend, " all that there is 
good and beautiful in nature is personified and individ- 
ualized, so to speak, in the higher types of humanity. 
All the richness and splendor of creation culminate 
their grandest expressions in the human form; and 
when spirituality has ripened and developed the soul, 
its outer tenement will become so harmonized with the 
natural life of creation, so blended with the external 
manifestations of God, that it will become permeated 
with His life, and will reflect all the beauty and fra- 
grance, all the grace and symmetry, of His works. Do 
you understand ? " 

I did, but I know not that I make it plain to mor- 
tals ; suffice it to say, that I believe the day is coming 
when each soul shall have grown so in harmony with 
the laws of life that it will reflect upon its outward 
form only the beautiful and the good. 

I had not long returned to spirit life ere I again met 
my former friend and teacher, " Benja, the missionary." 
The sage was engaged in his usual employment of aid- 
ing souls in need. The pleasure of our meeting was 
mutual, but cannot be expressed by mortal pen ; it was 
of the soul, true and fervent, and shone in the speaking 
eye and upon the trembling lip. Since that time I 
have often sought the company of the sage, and always 
with profit to myself. He has been an invaluable 



JOHN CRITCHLEY PRINCE. 427 

yfiiide to me in mv search for knowledge, and has 

O J O 7 

lifted my spirit into a pure atmosphere. Spirit life is 
full of such workers, and by their efforts, combined 
with the desires of sin-sick souls to become better, we 
look for the redemption of the human race from error. 

And now, good friends, you, unto whom I have 
revealed a few of the most vitalizing experiences of my 
spiritual life, I feel that I must draw these papers to a 
close, and, taking each one of you spiritually by the 
hand, bid you go on with your efforts in self-culture 
and advancement ; and God speed you forward in your 
work for j r our own souls and for humanity. 

Again I say, it is impossible for me to convey to you 
anything more than a mere outline of the inner expe- 
rience of the spirit ; each one of you must undergo the 
process for yourselves ere you can realize how intense 
in thought and feeling, and how thoroughly quickened 
into life, are all the sensations of spiritual existence. 
In fact, spirit is all thought, all sense, and it is as 
impossible to escape from ourselves, and the conse- 
quences of our lives, as it is to exist without the ordin- 
ary mode of respiration. 

Hence, let me entreat you to endeavor constantly 
and earnestly to so live that only the reflection of a 
pure life shall cast itself over your spirit ; that only the 
recollection of good accomplished and evil resisted 
shall visit your soul when you have attained the immor- 
tal heights of the other world. 

But, ere I close, I feel that I must say a word in 
regard to the cause that lies nearest my heart. Inter- 
ested as I am, and must be, in all movements of re- 
form, all methods of advancement calculated to ameli- 



428 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

orate the condition of humanity, and eager as I am to 
see the race moving along upon a higher, purer, more 
spiritualized plane of life, yet my soul's best endeavors 
must be employed in the temperance cause. As one 
who has sinned and suffered, as one who has experi- 
enced the agony and the vicissitudes of intemperance, 
I feel it my duty to hang out a warning flag to others 
that shall be a signal of danger to those who look that 
wav. 

Sad, aye, too, too sad it is that, while women weep 
and children wail because of the misery entailed upon 
them, spirit life is crowded with souls that have passed 
out from earth with the taint of intemperance defiling 
their persons and dragging them downward. No won- 
der, then, that the angels weep in pity; no wonder 
that noble souls come thronging back, pleading with 
you to seek for good, to resist evil, and to uplift your 
head above the haunts of wrong and wickedness. 

How long, aye, how long shall this state of things 
continue to exist? When shall the morning dawn that 
shall usher in a new day, a da}' of universal temperance 
and purity on earth ? When shall the darkness break, 
and a new era of light, of knowledge and wisdom, come 
flooding in upon us? Not until man shall study the 
laws of his own being, and, so studying, learn to live in 
harmony with those laws. Not until every man and 
every woman becomes a physiologist, understanding the 
structure and composition of his or her own organism, 
and learning of that wisdom which says : " Partake of 
nothing but what assimilates with the component parts 
of your body, or satisfies the natural demands of 
nature." Not until men and women study the law of 



JOHN CRITCHLEY PRINCE. 429 

heredity, of transmission, which teaches that whatever 
trait of character, whatever peculiarity of disposition, 
whatever fatal appetite or habit the parents possess, is 
transmitted to their offspring, either in a modified or 
aggravated degree, and is sure to crop out somewhere 
and at some time in one form or another. Not until 
humanity, learning these truths, live up to them in 
obedience to all their requirements will the day of 
universal happiness, peace* and purity dawn upon 
earth. 

I am rejoiced to find that a public sentiment is being 
created in regard to this subject,— a public sentiment 
that is felt throughout the length and breadth of na- 
tions, — a sentiment in favor of suppressing the manu- 
facture and sale of alcoholic liquors, and of seeking to 
elevate and promote the cause of temperance, at all 
times and in all places. It has crept into the churches, 
and now the clergy dare utter sentiments in its favor; 
it makes itself heard in the street, and upon the ros- 
trum ; it enters our legislative halls, and demands a 
hearing; and it has formed organizations, the power 
and influence of which are felt everywhere. So much 
for the cause of temperance ; and, encouraged by pub- 
lic sentiment, it must and shall prosper, and eventually 
triumph. A public sentiment in its favor must con- 
tinue to grow until the manufacture and sale of alco- 
hol as a beverage will be universally admitted to be 
a crime against humanity ; no man who cares for the 
opinion of his fellows (and what man does not?) dare 
to engage in the business, and intemperance be so 
generally looked upon as an evil that no man will or 
woman will raise the wine cup to his or her lips. That 



430 LIFE AND LABOR IN THE SPIRIT WORLD. 

time must come, and may God and angels hasten the 
day. 

Now, a few closing words to those unfortunates who 
are addicted to the habit of intemperance : my whole 
soul goes out to you in sympathy, and, were it possible, 
I would lift you all upon a platform of mental strength 
and moral integrity. I do not condemn, I pity ; I dare 
not censure, I sympathize. From my own experience 
I know the road you have to travel, and, if I could, I 
would enfold you in that .divine strength that would 
enable you to crush the serpent under your feet. Let 
me implore you, out of the deep compassion of my 
soul, to endeavor, with all your determined will-power 
and firmness, to throw off the fatal habit that binds 
you ; to become free beings, slaves of no appetite nor 
passion ; to crush them down and assert your man- 
hood. Thus, with the love and aid of the angels, you 
will become pure, and worthy of their companionship. 
Go on, and heaven bless you in your efforts for self- 
redemption. 

And now, good friends, adieu. May the angels of 
love and harmony, of purity and peace, abide with j^ou 
always, fitting your lives for a habitation of light, and 
an experience of joy in the spirit world. 




00221759151 



SflflH 



sail 



■■■■■■ 



An. 







